Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Prologue: Despair Council, Now In Order!

Introductions

Hope’s Peak Academy prided itself in being the most prestigious high school in the country, possibly even the world. It stood as a pinnacle of hope for all of humanity. It recruits only the best of the best, scouting students from all around the globe stupendous and immeasurable talent to pave the road for a brighter future. If you’re scouted here, you’re set for life - attending Hope’s Peak is signing your life to unending success. Yes… Hope’s Peak is one institution normal high school students dream of going to and who the tremendously talented strive for as an ultimate goal.

...And I, Soshun Murasame, was one of the lucky few. I never considered myself unusually talented, at least to Hope’s Peak standards: being a quality leader of my middle school’s student council was just another duty I held dear. However, due to the fact that I raised my failing country school, who was on the brink of closure, to a vibrant, beautiful campus with student happiness equating their high-ranking test scores, I was scouted into Hope’s Peak with the title “Ultimate Student Council President”. It was an honor that I held dear to my heart.

But, it also terrified me. I heard before that the title that came with Hope’s Peak’s student council president came with a heavy responsibility. I was used to being a leader for my peers and help steer them in the right directions, but that was a small country school with only a few dozen people in the whole school. While Hope’s Peak was no different in terms of numbers of students, these peers were inherently different than ones I had before. They were all incredibly talented at what they did, excelling even most adults in what they pursued. Compared to them, what could I do? Pep-talk some people? Would such wonderfully talented people even find reason to follow me? Besides…

Taking on the title of “Ultimate Student Council President” meant taking on the title passed down from the graduated Kyosuke Munakata. He was renowned for being the best leader Hope’s Peak ever bred. He drove the school to see the many success it hones now all within the three years he attended. In fact, Hope’s Peak’s administration appreciated his hard work and dedication so much, they recruited him the day after graduation under their own wing. He was truly the embodiment of what Hope’s Peak Stood for.

How could I, a kid from a small town who happened to aid his failing school, ever compete to that?

I couldn’t think like that! This wasn’t a competition! My position on this campus is to serve the school and its student body. I can’t be distracted by envy or jealousy! I could strive to achieve the heights of Kyosuke, yes, but no more! Hope’s Peak’s student body needs a new leader to guide them into a brighter world, and I will serve to be that person! That’s why I was chosen and no one else - because if anyone could do it, it was me!

...Was what raced through my mind as I stepped into the main hall, right before everything went black.

---

A faint memory trickled into my mind, one that caused my blood to run cold. I stood in front of a classroom door marked 5-C. It was dark; nighttime was surely upon me. I felt dazed and...nothing felt right. I noticed something in my hand: a piece of paper that read:

“Attention! Attention! Student council meeting at 9 pm in the old school building! Wanna know what all that funky stuff was about? Then head on down to classroom 5-C, where we’ll be playing a super duper fun game! Don’t be late! XOXO”

It was an odd note, that much was certain. However, something about the note caused all the air in my lungs to disappear, making it hard to breathe. It disturbed me. Something tugged on me, urging me to turn back. I couldn’t put my tongue on it, and, despite my entire body protesting to step through the door, I grabbed the knob in front of me.

Past the door, more darkness.

---

???: H-Hello...? Hello? Are you okay?

I faintly heard someone’s voice amongst a befuddled arrangement of other noises. Something was gently shaking me. My vision blurred from the pitch black recess of my subconscious to a bright light. Hovering over me was a bespectacled green-haired girl.

Bespectacled Girl: Y-You’re awake! Um… E-Everyone! He… H-He woke up!

Her voice could barely be heard over the noises all around. They all settled, however, once I sat up. There, I found myself surrounded by several other people… Other teenagers, in fact. They loomed over me, their mouths agape with awe as though I was an alien that crash-landed in their space. I peered through the crowd hovering over me to find myself...in a food court? Tables were pushed up against restaurant counters, leaving an open clearing in the center, There were speakers and video cameras lining the edge of the walls. I turned my head and found a concourse, all kinds of stores lining the walls from clothing stores to electronic stores.

Were we all...in a mall?

Pompadour Boy: We didn’t think you were ever gonna get up, dude!

Pixie Cut Girl: I’m glad to see you awake! And not dead!

Bunny Jacket Girl: Now that he’s awake, what now?

The conversation turned from me to where we were in no time flat. I tried to eavesdrop on all the chatter, but my head was pounding so bad that I couldn’t concentrate one way or another. I tried to stand up, but I almost fumbled down to the floor. The bespectacled girl caught me before I completely made a fool of myself, though.

Bespectacled Girl: A-Are you okay?!

Murasame: Yeah… Just… Head hurts.

Another girl came to my side and helped the bespectacled one haul me onto my feet. The other girl had mint-green hair and wore a kimono with intricate flower designs on it. A shorter, chubby boy with an apron approached us.

Apron Boy: A-Are you alright?!

Murasame: Y-Yeah, I am. Sorry about that…

Mint Haired Girl: Oh, don’t apologize… You barely woke up!

Murasame: Um… If you can answer this… Where are we? What happened?

Apron Boy: Well, we’re in a mall...but I don’t know which one.

Mint Haired Girl: We all woke up before you did… You’ve been unconscious for a very long time!

Murasame: How long…?

Mint Haired Girl: Oh, I’d say… At least three hours after the last person rose.

Th-Three hours?!

Apron Boy: Some of us already tried to survey the mall a bit, but… All we know is the fact that this place is abandoned. And any windows to the outside are all sealed up!

The windows are all sealed? There’s no one else here besides us? What does that mean?

Blue Haired Boy: Do you believe someone kidnapped us?

Red Haired Girl: Why would someone kidnap the student council?!

The student council? All of these people are in the student council?

Pink Haired Girl: Besides, there’s no way anyone could’ve kidnapped all of us! How could they do that and trap us here without anyone noticing?

Bowl Cut Boy: W-Wouldn’t it be possible, though? I mean, why else could we have ended up here?

That’s when someone screamed...

???: We’re all going to die!

...and everyone began to panic. Nervous mutters turned into frightened chatter as everyone looked at each other hesitantly. Some meandered to the ends of the food court, but they feared leaving the presence of the others. Some who seemed to be acquainted with each other clung onto one another as though their lives depended on it while those who had no one huddled in their own corners in fear. It was a pitiful sight to see everyone revert into scared children.

It was this pitiful sight that drove me onto my feet and on one of the tables.

Murasame: Everyone!

The chattering dulled to silence. All eyes shifted to me. I gulped.

Murasame: N-Now’s not the time to panic! I’m...assuming everyone here is in the student council, correct?

There were mutters and grunts in affirmation.

Murasame: Then, as the student council of Hope’s Peak, thus the pinnacle of its shining hope, I suggest we all calm down and take this time to...uh...introduce ourselves! Once we’re familiar with the faces next to us, it’ll be easier to come together and figure out what’s going on!

There were a few disjointed mutters across the crowd. Some shrugged while others politely clapped...for some reason. Everyone eventually obliged to my words, and they began to introduce to each other by name and title. It was curious to me how I could stomp onto a table and tell them to talk, in which they would all do as I said - they didn’t even know who I was. It made me feel a bit more confident in myself, as though I really could lead all of these students! So, I made my way off the table to introduce myself to everyone.

Those who helped me earlier already dispersed into the crowd with the others, so the first person I approached was a tiny girl with heterochromia and a yellow bunny jacket. She seemed utterly bored with just about everything, watching everyone mingle back and forth. When she saw me, however, she perked up, eyes bright with her arms thrown in the air.

Bunny Jacket Girl: You’re the plain guy, right? Right? The one who made that big speech just now?

Murasame: Yeah, I am!

Bunny Jacket Girl: Yay, yay! It’s super cool to meet you! I’m Aiko Umesawa, the Ultimate Doll Clothes Maker!

AIKO UMESAWA -- ULTIMATE DOLL CLOTHES MAKER

Umesawa: I make the cutest and softest clothes for the cutest and softest dolls! Yaaay!

Aiko clapped her hands together, her bunny ears seeming to perk along with her mood.

Murasame: It’s nice to meet you, Umes-

Umesawa: No, no! That’s way too formal! Call me… Aiko! No, no… Just… Koko!

Murasame: Alright, Koko! I’m Soshun Murasame, the Ultimate Student Council Presid-

She gasped before I could finish my sentence.

Umesawa: The student council president?! As in, like, our leader and stuff?

Murasame: Yeah, I guess you could say that.

Umesawa: Oh boy, oh wow! No wonder you seemed so cool and collected up there!

I scratched the back of my head.

Murasame: Haha… You think so, huh?

Umesawa: Nope! You seem like a total nerd! Hehe!

At that, Koko walked away, leaving me bruised and bleeding.

Almost on cue with my emotions, a giant shadow loomed over me. I hesitantly turned to fing the biggest, buffest, most elephantine man I ever encountered in my life. He was like a beast who I swore was at least a foot taller than me, bearing a face that was carved into a permanent scowl. If I didn’t know better, I would’ve said he was going to eat me. He...wasn’t going to, right?

Buff Man: ...Gouryoku. Tomohiko Gouryoku.

Murasame: …

Gouryoku: …

Murasame: Um...

Gouryoku: Ultimate Journalist.

TOMOHIKO GOURYOKU -- ULTIMATE JOURNALIST

It was the most petrifying experience in my life.

Murasame: I-I’m…

Gouryoku: Murasame, correct? Soshun Murasame?

Murasame: Y-Yeah, actually. How’d you…?

Gouryoku: I’m already informed on everyone here because of my profession.

Murasame: I-I guess...“journalizing” has its perks, huh? Ha…

He just stared at me. I started to sweat. The awkward tension was sated, however, when someone tapped on my shoulder. I turned my head to find a dark skinned girl with a pixie haircut. She gave us a toothy grin and waved.

Pixie Cut Girl: Hiya there, you two!

Murasame: Um… Hey…

I eyed Tomohiko, who gave her a slight nod.

Pixie Cut Girl: It’s nice to meetcha both! I’m Suzuko! Suzuko Kashiki! The Ultimate Track Star!

SUZUKO KASHIKI -- ULTIMATE TRACK STAR

Kashiki: I hope we get along well while we’re all stuck here!

Murasame: Me too!

We stared at each other for a long while until I realized she was waiting for me to introduce myself.

Murasame: I, um, er, I’m Soshun Murasame. I’m the-

Kashiki: Wait, wait! Lemme guess!

Suzuko pressed the tips of her forefingers against her temples. After seeming to have some sort of ground-breaking revelation, she snapped.

Kashiki: The Ultimate Student Council President!

Murasame: Yeah! You’re right!

Kashiki: Hehe! You probably thought I used some psychic powers or something to figure that one out, eh?

Not really, considering she wasn’t the Ultimate Psychic.

Kashiki: Well, I just figured as much! You seemed so confident up there, trying to calm us down!

I braced myself for another insult.

Murasame: R-Really…?

Kashiki: Yeah! It’s like you were born to lead!

Gouryoku: ...Agreed.

I couldn’t help but blush - how flattering! Even Tomohiko thought I was charismatic! I didn’t think I was that impactful up there, though… All I did was tell everyone to calm down. But, I wasn’t about to let their compliments float in the air.

Murasame: Aw, shucks… Thank you!

Suzuko giggled.

Kashiki: Did you just say “aw, shucks”? That’s adorable!

Gouryoku: Agreed.

Now my blush was out of sheer embarrassment.

Kashiki: Well, I’d like to stick around and keep chattin’, but I gotta go introduce myself to the others!

Gouryoku: Do you mind if I...j-joined you?

Kashiki: Not at all!

Did Tomohiko just...stutter?

Kashiki: Well, we’ll see you later, Murasame!

Murasame: Wait! Have you guys met-

Gouryoku: We have.

I shut my trap as they headed off to greet others. So, I went off on my own. I found myself coming into a conversation between two others - there was a boy wearing a black vest and blond pompadour while the other was the chubbier boy who came to my aid earlier. He had his wallet out and was showing pictures of...kids?

Apron Boy: These two are definitely your biggest fans, though! They always tell me how they go to every single one of your concerts!

The boy pointed at one of the girls in the picture.

Apron Boy: She carries around an autograph book, and cherishes the one you signed in it the most!

Pompadour Boy: Hey-ey-ey, I remember her! She was the first one who came up to me and said she liked my new haircut like this!

Apron Boy: You remember something like that?!

Pompadour Boy: Of course I do! Small world, man!

That’s when the two finally noticed my presence. The pompadour boy smiled and slapped my back, nearly knocking me forward.

Pompadour Boy: Speakin’ of small world, look who it is! It’s you!

Murasame: U-Um… Yeah! It’s me!

The two of them laughed.

Pompadour Boy: Man, you’re gonna be a real hoot! Anyway, I’m Shouji Yokoo! I’m the Ultimate Rockstar!

SHOUJI YOKOO -- ULTIMATE ROCKSTAR

Yokoo: Now, cameras down. I know what you’re thinking: “Ooh, it’s Yokoo, the dreamy lead guitarist for Silver Universe! Oooh, I have to get his autograph!”

That wasn’t what I was thinking at all.

Murasame: O-Oh! Yokoo of...Silver Universe! I...love that band!

Never heard of them.

Yokoo: Ha, thanks man! I love my fans! I’ll give ya an autograph later.

Shouji elbowed the apron boy.

Yokoo: Speakin’ of fans, this bud over here was just telling me about some of mine!

Apron Boy: Well, I couldn’t resist! They would be ecstatic to hear that I met their idol!

Murasame: I don’t think I caught your name earlier.

Apron Boy: Oh, sorry about that! I’m Daiki Kubou, the Ultimate Babysitter!

DAIKI KUBOU -- ULTIMATE BABYSITTER

Kubou: I’m my life, I’ve babysat over 500 different kiddos! 523 to be exact!

Murasame: 523?!

Kubou: Yep! And I can name every one of them by heart!

I was ultimately and utterly impressed - talk about achievements!

While I had a casual conversation with Daiki and Shouji, who were both incredibly easy-going and effortless to get along with, I noticed someone in the distance who had separated themselves from the group. He was a plain-looking boy with glasses, sitting at one of the tables with his eyes off the crowd. He seemed uncomfortable, but there was a tinge of his body language that said he really didn’t want to be there. I mean, I didn’t blame him, considering we all randomly woke up in some empty mall, but…

Murasame: I’d love to keep talking with you guys, but I’m gonna go introduce myself to more people.

Kubou: Alright!

Yokoo: How ‘bout you introduce yourself to Asuka?

Murasame: Asuka?

Yokoo: Yeah! That’s Asuka over there!

Shouji nodded his head towards the boy in the distance, then started waving at him and yelling.

Yokoo: Yo, Asuka! Why don’t ya get over here and talk to us?

“Asuka” glanced at us for a split second before turning his head away.

Yokoo: Ah, classic Asuka! He’s always been that way, even when we were kids!

So Shouji and “Asuka” are childhood friends!

...Then, why is he isolating himself? Well, whatever. Maybe he’s just shy!

I excused myself from Shouji, Daiki, and I’s conversation and headed over to “Asuka”, who was still sitting at his seat ignoring what was going on around him. He didn’t even notice - or care - that I approached him.

Murasame: Um… Hey there!

He seemed startled for a second before looking up at me. His alarm shifted into a scowl which made me shiver.

Murasame: Um… So… You’re Asuka, right?

Plain Looking Boy: ...Asukasei.

Murasame: Oh!

Silence.

Murasame: So...Asukasei…?

Asukasei sighed.

Plain Looking Boy: Asukasei Hino. Shamisen Player.

ASUKASEI HINO -- ULTIMATE SHAMISEN PLAYER

Wow, this conversation was even more static and stress-inducing than the one with Tomohiko.

Murasame: W-Well, it’s nice to meet you! I’m-

Hino: I don’t...really care.

Murasame: Huh?

Asukasei stood up with one hand rubbing his wrist.

Hino: I don’t particularly care to know. So, if you excuse me…

Asukasei pushed past me and wandered off to the other side of the food court. I couldn’t help but notice that when he passed me, he seemed to glare…as though I were intruding on his space or I should get lost. Something about that glare sent a chill up my spine.

I sighed, disappointed with how things went between me and the shamisen player. I barely took two steps, however, until I found myself bumping into someone. I rubbed my head and opened my mouth to apologize, but before I could she shot me with her introduction. Like, literally shot me.

Red Haired Girl: Hey, hey there! I’m Ikuta! Kotomi Ikuta! I’m the Ultimate Sharpshooter, bam bam!

When she made her sound effects, she curled her hands to resemble guns and shot at me playfully.

Ikuta: Nice to meet ya!

KOTOMI IKUTA -- ULTIMATE SHARPSHOOTER

Murasame: Nice to...meet you too, Ikuta. I’m-

Ikuta: Soshun Murasame, right?

Did everyone already know who I was?

Ikuta: Gouryoku and Kashiki told me over down yonder.

Murasame: Oh! Well, yeah, that’s me! So… You’re the Ultimate Sharpshooter, right? You...shoot stuff?

Ikuta: No. I pick daisies and feed them to precious baby deer. Yes, I shoot stuff! I can use any kinda gun, big or small, scope or no-scope! But, it’s gotta be loaded or it’s useless!

Murasame: Well… Yeah.

Ikuta: Did I just hear sass come out of that mouth of yours?!

Murasame: N-No, ma’am!

Kotomi broke out into a hearty laugh.

Ikuta: “Ma’am”?! Ha, you’re a hoot! You’re our big-shot student council president? You could barely squish a roach if you saw it!

I didn’t exactly appreciate that comment in the slightest… But, I didn’t fight back.

Ikuta: I guess I shouldn’t tease you too much though, eh? We’ll be working together more often than not anyway.

Murasame: Well, yes, of course. We are both members of the student council, mind you.

Ikuta: Mind you! That’s not the only reason we’ll be getting so buddy-buddy now!

I was confused.

Ikuta: I’ll have you know, I’m not only good at shooting guns! I’ll be a good VP if you give me the chance!

Now I was really confused.

Murasame: Wait… You’re my vice president?! Shouldn’t my vice president carry the title with them… You know, Ultimate Student Council Vice President?

Ikuta: Do you hear how long and drawn out that title is?! No way in hell am I carrying that around! Besides, isn’t it cooler to say, “Oh yeah, here’s my VP. She’s the Ultimate Sharpshooter - she can strike three bullets between those two eyebrows of yours before you can even blink!”

Admittedly, that did sound cool, but it also sounded horrifying and I wasn’t one to threaten someone’s life on a whim like that. Before I could say anything else, though, I heard a small sound behind me. It was...a cough?

I turned around to find the bespectacled girl who helped me when I first woke up. She seemed to have difficulty maintaining eye contact with me.

Murasame: Oh, hey! It’s...you!

The girl seemed to jump when I acknowledged her existence...so much so, I was afraid she was going to have a panic attack out of sheer fear. However, she straightened up, clearing her throat and looking me straight in the eye.

Bespectacled Girl: I… I heard from Ms. Umesawa that you were the Ultimate Student Council President, Soshun Murasame.

Murasame: Yeah! That’s me!

Bespectacled Girl: I-If you would allow me to introduce myself, I-I’m… My name is Karen Kisaragi. My title is the Ultimate Secretary…

KAREN KISARAGI -- ULTIMATE SECRETARY

Karen hesitated for a second before bowing before me… Wait, bowing?!

Kisaragi: I-It’s very nice to meet you! I-I… I hope we can get along!

Murasame: W-Woah! Hey, now… You don’t have to do that! B-Bowing, I mean. That’s a bit much, don’t you think?

She swiftly erected herself with a vibrant red blush on her cheeks.

Kisaragi: I-I apologize… I-I believed since you were my superior-

Murasame: “Superior”? What makes you say that?

Kisaragi: Well, you’re the student council president and I’m just a secretary… Th-That means, in a way, you’re my boss. So, I believed I would treat you as such…

Murasame: You don’t have to bow… That’s a little much. Besides, we’re equals! We’re practically the same age, right? You don’t have to treat me like I’m anything better.

Karen didn’t respond to that, but after some time she nodded. That’s when Kotomi nearly pushed me off my feet and held her hand out to the secretary.

Ikuta: Aaaaaand I’m Kotomi Ikuta! I’m the VP - I’m not nearly as president-y, only half so! We’re gonna be workin’ together, all three of us, alright?! Best of buds!

Karen didn’t do anything. In fact, it was as though she froze in place - she stared at Kotomi’s had as though she were offering her poison. Her blush only got deeper, until eventually…

Kisaragi: I-I need to go introduce myself to the others!

...And then she ran away so fast, I would’ve mistaken her for the Ultimate Track Star. Kotomi and I stood there, dumbfounded.

Ikuta: ...Well, I guess we should go introduce ourselves to the rest of the crew!

Murasame: I agree… I’ll see you later, then!

Ikuta: Nuh-uh! I’m going with you!

Murasame: Why?

Ikuta: Whaddya mean “why”? We’re the president and VP! It’s only natural we’d greet our humble underlings together!

I wasn’t very keen on the term “underlings”, but Kotomi was the type that I knew I wouldn’t win a fight with. So, I obliged and tagged along with her as we introduced ourselves to the rest of our classmates. We ended up coming across three people - a red haired boy with a jacket tied around his waist, a shorter boy with a bowl-cut, and a pink haired girl wearing platform shoes that made up a fourth of her height. The pink haired girl was watching the two boys as the redhead tried to lug the shorter one off the floor.

Red Haired Boy: Come on, little buddy…! You can’t just talk to two people and call it a day!

Bowl Cut Boy: I don’t wanna, though.

Red Haired Boy: I know they weren’t the nicest people in the world, but I’m sure everyone else here is really nice! Come on!

The red haired boy tried once more to haul the other off the floor. However, it was in vain, as the bowl cut boy continued to sit on the floor, cross-legged.

Pink Haired Girl: Let me try.

Red Haired Boy: Kiriko, I couldn’t ask you to-

Suddenly, the pink haired girl swiped a stuffed turtle out of the boy’s arms. The bowl cut boy immediately hopped onto his feet and stole it back. The girl smirked.

Bowl Cut Boy: D-Don’t do that!

Pink Haired Girl: And done!

Red Haired Boy: ...Why didn’t I think of that?

Kotomi pushed past me and headed towards the trio.

Ikuta: Hey, bro. Hey, other bro.

Red Haired Boy: Hey, sis!

Bowl Cut Boy: Hey, sis…

Murasame: Uh?

Ikuta: These two are my brothers.

Murasame: Oh!

Well, I could’ve figured that one out…

The red haired boy walked up to me with his little brother in tow and held out his hand. The first thing I noticed were the incredibly intricate designs painted on his nails.

Red Haired Boy: Hi there! I see you already met my sister - I’m Sousuke Ichino! I’m the Ultimate Cosmetologist!

SOUSUKE ICHINO -- ULTIMATE COSMETOLOGIST

Murasame: N-Nice to meet you!

I shook his hand, which was really soft. Sousuke, then, nudged the boy who hid behind him.

Ichino: C’mon, little buddy! Introduce yourself!

The bowl cut boy peered at me from behind Sousuke with a pouty lip.

Bowl Cut Boy: ...I’m Ryouta Someya.

Ikuta: Aaaaand?

Bowl Cut Boy: ...I’m the Ultimate Stuffed Animal Collector.

RYOUTA SOMEYA -- ULTIMATE STUFFED ANIMAL COLLECTOR

Murasame: Well, it’s nice to meet you, Someya!

Someya: ...Thanks.

Ryouta stepped out from behind Sousuke, who ruffled his hair. The plushie collector irritably swatted his older brother’s hand away. At that point, the pink haired girl, who was silent up until now, approached me and held out her own hand.

Pink Haired Girl: That leaves me last, yes? Well, I’m Kiriko Nishizawa, the Ultimate Fashion Designer.

KIRIKO NISHIZAWA -- ULTIMATE FASHION DESIGNER

Nishizawa: Pleasure to meet you.

Murasame: Pleasu- Uh, nice to, uh, meet you!

She’s so formal, it was intimidating…

Someya: She’s also Sousuke’s girlfriend.

Ichino: Sh-She’s not my girlfriend! She’s just...my friend! Who happens to be a girl! A girl friend! W-With a space in between!

Ikuta: Because that explanation’s convincing, bro.

Ichino: B-Be quiet, you!

Sousuke’s face was redder than his hair while Kiriko simply giggled at all these comments.

Ichino: And your name, buddy?

Murasame: Huh? Oh! I’m-

Nishizawa: Soshun Murasame, correct? The student council president?

Ichino: The student council president?!

Murasame: Um, yeah! How’d you know?

Nishizawa: Tsubasa told me.

I don’t think I’ve met “Tsubasa”, but my name was traveling around fast…

Nishizawa: Well, I’m glad to see someone who seems so formidable being our student council president.

Murasame: Th-Thank you! I’m flattered!

Kotomi started snickering.

Ikuta: More like the student council pres’ of weenie hut central!

Murasame: Thanks.

Soon, the four of them were lost in their own conversation. I lingered off to the side while they chatted happily. At some point, Kotomi grabbed Ryouta and held him in a chokehold, giving him a noogie while he loudly protested. Sousuke and Kiriko just laughed at his feigned misery. Watching the four of them interact… It reminded me of a family. It made me a bit homesick.

Eventually, Kotomi let go of Ryouta and my existence was acknowledged once again. She bid the three of them adieu, but Ryouta grabbed Kotomi’s sleeve.

Someya: I wanna come with you.

Ikuta: You’re not cool enough to hang out with us, kiddo!

Someya: I’m not a kid! Besides, Murasame’s hardly cool!

Thanks.

Ikuta: He’s cooler than you, at least!

They stuck their tongues out at each other like children until Sousuke pulled Ryouta away from us. At last, Kotomi and I approached the final two. There was the mint haired girl who helped me earlier holding hands with a boy with a blue wind-blown fringe. They were both breath-takingly beautiful, like a celebrity couple, and they both walked and talked with a matured grace.

Murasame: Oh! You’re the one who helped me earlier!

Mint Haired Girl: Yes! It’s a pleasure to meet with you again… Murasame, correct?

Murasame: Yeah.

Blue Haired Boy: And you’re Ikuta, yes? You’re Ichino’s sister.

Ikuta: You must be that one dude. Uh… Cucksocky?

The blue haired boy closed his eyes for a moment before giving a slightly strained smile.

Blue Haired Boy: I believe you mean Kurosaki. Tarou Kurosaki, in fact.

Ikuta: Close enough.

Kurosaki: If you say so. If you didn’t already know, I’m the Ultimate Actor.

TAROU KUROSAKI -- ULTIMATE ACTOR

Tarou grabbed the mint haired girls other hand. He held both of her hands up to his chest.

Kurosaki: And this beautiful princess right here-

Mint Haired Girl: I’m Tsubasa Kamii, the Ultimate Botanist.

TSUBASA KAMII -- ULTIMATE BOTANIST

Kamii: And together, you could say our title is…

Kamii & Kurosaki: The Ultimate Couple!

They proceeded to give each other an eskimo kiss. It was kind of cute, but more creepy considering how synchronized they were. Kotomi was gagging at the sight. Tsubasa giggled.

Kamii: Hehe~ I apologize for that.

Kurosaki: I don’t.

Tsubasa playfully hit Tarou’s arm.

Kamii: Anyway… I’m assuming the two of you are in another class? I don’t remember seeing you in the 76th class hallways.

Murasame: Oh, are you two in the 76th class?

Kamii: Yes, along with Kiriko, Ichino, Yokoo, and Umesawa. Oh… And presumably Hino, yes?

Kurosaki: He’s in our class, but he doesn’t attend.

I gawked at them for a moment, taking in the idea that the tiny bunny girl who was a full foot shorter than me was older than...most of us here possibly. Kotomi spoke up in my place.

Ikuta: Well, I dunno what class Mr. Prez is in, but I’m in 77th! 77-C, more specifically.

Murasame: Oh, you’re in the 77th class too?

Ikuta: Well, lookie here! Murasame and I are classmates! Though I’m pretty sure I would’ve remembered you, bud!

Murasame: It makes sense. I was supposed to be in 77-A.

Kotomi and Tarou gave me a puzzled look.

Kurosaki: “Supposed to be”? Were you kicked out?

Murasame: No? I didn’t even have a chance to experience Hope’s Peak. Didn’t...you all pass out when you walked into the main hall?

The three of them shot glances between each other, sharing a confusion and concern I couldn’t comprehend. It was...bizarre.

Ikuta: No, we didn’t.

Murasame: You...didn’t?

Ikuta: Nope! I remember spending a good year at least with the 77th class! Or at least 77-C…

Kamii: Oh dear… Maybe Murasame is suffering from amnesia?

Murasame: Amnesia?! There’s no way! Wh-When did you all pass out?!

Kurosaki: I passed out before I entered the student council room for the first time.

Kamii: As did I… Oh, Murasame, what year do you believe you’re in right now?

Murasame: First year, right…?

Kamii: But, that simply makes no sense… Considering Tarou and I are third years.

Ikuta: Yeah, and I’m a second year. Which means there’s no doubt you’re also one if we’re in the same class, Murasame!

That didn’t make any sense. How could I be in my second year at Hope’s Peak if I don’t even recall my first? Did I really have amnesia…?

Murasame: B-But that’s impossible!

I didn’t realize I yelled, startling my friends besides me. But… It was true! It was impossible! How did I magically gain amnesia, forgetting an entire year of my high school life, while my friends here remembered theirs? I thought back to the single memory I recalled before I found myself here… I was standing in front of a classroom with a note in my hand… Was that when everyone else passed out as well?

No, it couldn’t have been… It was written as though we all had met before. It didn’t say “meeting for introductions”, but rather “meeting in the old school building”. It was such a casual statement, as though-

…

“Old school building”? There was...an old school building of Hope’s Peak Academy? No… That’s impossible as well! The day I arrived, I was sure there was only building! The one and only that I stood before! Was I...forgetting something besides my school life? Just how many memories was I missing?!

Things only got stranger and stranger… First, I wake up in an abandoned mall after passing out as I stepped into Hope’s Peak, and now… Kotomi Ikuta, who’s also in the 77th class, remembers a full year of a school life I never experienced? I wasn’t sure about the others, but the way Tsubasa rattled her friend’s names off the top of her head… Was I the only one who couldn’t remember his Hope’s Peak life? Did anyone else have a spotty memory? Did anyone else forget everything…? If they did...or if they didn’t, and I’m the only one… Why?

All of this...from waking up in this mall to our memories...

Murasame: What is…?

Before I could finish my sentence, a shrill evil rang through the speakers of the mall.

???: Attention! Attention! Mic check, one, two! Can you hear me?

That’s when our despair-filled student council meeting began.

Chapter Text

Prologue: Despair Council, Now In Order!

Monokuma Appears!

???: Hey! I asked if you bastards could hear me!

Kisaragi: Y-Yes, we can, sir!

A shrill voice emanated from the overhead speakers. No, shrill was an understatement - this voice was so incredibly high, so incredibly ear-wrenching that it made nails clawing a chalkboard seem like the sound of the ocean in a seashell. It encompassed the entire food court, overtaking every sense once could muster. There was no escaping it.

???: Good! Now that I have your attention, please direct your eyes towards the northern corner of the food court. You will find a small platform there.

We all turned our attention towards the north where there was an entire wall that was simply glass, beyond it nothing but pitch blackness. Within the food court, right in front of this glass wall, was a small, red platform. At both sides of it was a glad, the symbol sewn into it presumably the Hope’s Peak Academy crest. Then, as though it was straight from a cartoon…

A monochrome teddy bear flew up from behind it and landed on its surface.

???: Hello, hello! It’s beary nice to see my student council all lined up and reading for a super desbearing meeting! My, aren’t you all diligent little fellows! Upupu…

Yokoo: Th-That’s a bear! A teddy bear!

Nishizawa: A...talking teddy bear?

???: I am NOT a teddy bear!

Someya: It’s… It’s so cute…!

???: Aw, shucks! You made my little heart leap out from my furry chest! Is this what you call...a heart attack? O-Oh, oh boy! Upupu!

Part of me wondered if my head got a little too rattled when I was knocked out.

Kurosaki: Who are you?

???: Who am I? I’m nothing more than your very beary headmaster! The headmaster of Hope’s Peak Academy! Your super duper, fuzzy wuzzy, itty bitty, meadly deadly headmaster Monokuma!

Kisaragi: Oh dear…! Please excuse me, Mr. Monokuma, but I didn’t prepare a proper gift basket for you! I-I’ll get that to your office as soon as possible, I promise!

Monokuma: The rest of you kiddos should take after her. None of you are nearly as dignified, it seems! Respectable! It’s unbearable to see my esteemed student council not reacting to my timely presence like Ms. Kissassragi over here!

Kisaragi: K-Kissass...ragi…?

Life seemed to drain from Karen.

Ikuta: Hey, bear! Pick on someone your own size!

Kisaragi: M-Ms. Ikuta…

Monokuma: Alrighty then! Yo, Twink McGee over there!

Someya: Me?...Hey, wait!

Monokuma: And you two, Half-Baked Roadkill!

Umesawa: I’m not roadkill! You’re the roadkill!

I was getting a headache. But I knew I couldn’t stay quiet for much longer, especially considering this bear was claiming to be the headmaster of Hope’s Peak. A stuffed bear. A headmaster. Of an entire institution. Just as I was about to speak, though, Kotomi cut in.

Ikuta: Shut up, bear! You’re not even the headmaster! The headmaster is some old guy who hangs around a drunk all day!

Kamii: Ikuta is right… I’ve personally met Headmaster Kirigiri before, and he looks nothing like an adorable stuffed bear with a red eye…

Nishizawa: Nor does he have anything even resembling you laying around in his office.

Ikuta: Spill it, stuffy! What happened to the old headmaster?!

Monokuma: “Stuffy”?! You better learn some manners, young lady, before I put a bullet in ya!

Ikuta: Oh, yeah? I’d like to see you try, stuffy! You’re messing with the wrong gal when it comes to bullets!

Before anyone could process what was going on, Kotomi and Monokuma started marching towards each other. That’s when I decided to finally step in. I cut in between the two, bracing for an impact equal to stepping between two snarling dogs prepared to rip each other’s faces off. Thankfully, Sousuke grabbed his sister’s shoulders and held her back before she could even reach the bear or me.

Murasame: Hold on, both of you! Mr...Monokuma, I think I speak for the rest of the council by asking if you know where we are.

Monokuma: Huh? Where we are? Isn’t it obvious? It looks like a mall, you dummy! Do you get out much? Or, no - do you have any friends?

Murasame: Let me rephrase that question… Do you know why we’re here? Or how we got here?

Monokuma: I was going to get to that if fire crotch over there didn’t interrupt me!

Sousuke snickered. Kotomi nearly elbowed him in the stomach, causing him to shriek. Monokuma positioned himself back on the platform, his...paws...on his...hips?

Monokuma: I’m sure you’re all wondering why you’re here or how you got here.

Umesawa: Nerdysame just said that.

Monokuma: Shut it, you off-brand rabbit! Anyway, that’s what I’m here to tell you about! You see… As your headmaster, it’s my sworn duty to protect my student body, especially my dearly beloved student council! I mean, you guys stand for everything that’s going on in the world! Because of this, I’ve quarantined you all here.

Kashiki: Quarantined…?

Monokuma: I’m protecting you all from what wants to harm you! From what wants to destroy everything you stand for!

Murasame: So, you’re saying you trapped us in this mall to...protect us?

Monokuma: Right-o!

Murasame: From what?

Monokuma: Anyway, as I was saying…

He completely ignored me!

Monokuma: It would be a complete waste and a complete bore to just stand around in a mall all day, though! Trust me, I tried! I mean, I did make this place as soft and cozy for you guys as possible… Buuuuut, that’s not enough! I’m sure you’ll all get so desbearingly bored. I know I will! That’s why I’m giving you all a...special clause.

Kashiki: A special clause?

Monokuma: Stop repeating everything I say!

Kashiki: Everything?

A low growl emanated from the back of Monokuma’s throat before he spun in place and delightfully struck a pose.

Monokuma: The special clause isn’t anything special, really… It just lets you leave this place! Go home! Shoo!

My head was swirling with a million conflicting thoughts. Monokuma said he wanted to protect us from something, yet he’s giving us the opportunity to escape? I couldn’t put the pieces together in my head. It didn’t make any sense to me! Why would he go through all this trouble to quote “quarantine” us only to give us the means to leave?

Kubou: Oh, that sounds good! What do we have to do for this clause?

Monokuma: Nothing too difficult! All ya gotta do is kill one of your classmates here!

I froze. Every bone in my body refused to move, to bend, to even shutter. My blood ran cold, and the chill nipped at my skin. I glanced around me, at my fellow classmates, to find that they all reacted in a similar manner - bugged eyed, frozen, shocked into disbelief over what this bear just casually said, as though… As though this wasn’t anything. I was the first one to say something.

Murasame: Wh-What?!

Monokuma: What “what”?

Murasame: Kill...one of our peers?! How could you suggest such an atrocious thing?

Monokuma let out this piercing, horrifying laugh. It was one that could, and would, haunt my dreams.

Monokuma: You say that like it’s a bad thing, Smellysame!

Umesawa: Oh ho ho, good one!

Ichino: Don’t encourage the bear…!

Monokuma: It’s nothing really. Killing your dearly beloved friends, I mean! You all should know that! It’s not that hard - all ya gotta do is stab, blunge, shoot, poison, smash, crush, pulverize, hammer, gut- well, you get the point.

Kamii: ...Why? Why do you want us...to kill?

Monokuma: Because I want you to be what despair is all about! Being representatives of hope is so BOR-ING! You know that, don’t you, Ivy Rash?

Tsubasa clenched her teeth.

Umesawa: Now you’re just trying too hard with those names.

Monokuma: Who let this...sassy child in here?! She’s worse than a stupid pink rabbit-bear thing!

I was at a loss for words, but Tomohiko stepped out from the crowd.

Gouryoku: According to your words, you’re saying that...if one wanted to...someone could k-kill everyone.

Kubou: Oh, jeez…

Monokuma: Well, of course not! Then everything would end waaaay too quick, and how boring would that be! But I’m glad you mentioned that, Fedora, because that introduces our next concept. Tah-dah!

Monokuma whipped out over a dozen tablets from who-knows-where and somehow held them all in his...paws like they were trading cards.

Monokuma: Here they are! Your best friend: your school e-Handbook™!

Kubou: With the trademark and everything…?

Monokuma: Yep! Trademark and everything! Though, typing out Alt+0153 is too much trouble to do every time I say the name, so that’s the last time you’ll be seeing that! Off ya go!

Monokuma tossed all the handbooks onto the floor. I scooped one up and pressed on the power button. The screen lit up and on it showed my name: “Soshun Murasame”. Then it flickered to the homescreen, which had several apps strewn across it.

Monokuma: These little tablets hold all the rules and regulations that you need in order to enjoy your communal schoo- er, mall life! They will also be your keys to getting into certain roo- Gah! Stores! Who’s lousy idea was it to put you kids in a mall, anyway?!

Ikuta: Wasn’t it your idea?

Monokuma: Anyway…

Ikuta: Don’t ignore me!

I eyed each of the apps on the screen. One was labeled “Regulations”.

Kisaragi: I-Is this “Regulations” app where we can find our rules, Mr. Monokuma?

Monokuma: Wow! Look at this genius over here! Want a participation rewards for being such a smartass?

Kisaragi: N-No! I’m sorry…

Karen lowered her head, so out of pity I patted her back. Kotomi felt sorry for her too since she put a hand on her shoulder. Stupid bear…

Monokuma: Just like how you can’t steal candy from a baby or you’ll face thirty years in prison, this mall has rules that you must abide to! Yes, you kiddos are allowed to do all you want - but even freedom has rules! Without rules, freedom turns into anarchy, and anarchy leads to disorganization and confusion!

Nishizawa: But not despair?

Monokuma: It could bring despair… But anarchy is usually the result of despair. Rules and freedom are what create despair! Rules + Freedom = Despair^Anarchy. Make sense?!

Yokoo: No! I’ve never been good at math!

Nishizawa: But can’t you argue that rules and freedom also equate to hope?

Monokuma: More like the idea of hope is what creates rules and freedom!

Nishizawa: So your argument is that, in the end, hope always ends up in despair?

Monokuma: Right-o! Hope × Rules + Freedom = Despair^Anarchy, then!

Nishizawa: Actually, I believe it would be Hope(Rules+Freedom) = Despair^Anarchy. And even then, we’re not taking into account on whether this is a democracy or dictatorship.

Kurosaki: Are you honestly having a conversation about this with the bear? Also, it’s obviously a dictatorship.

Nishizawa: Not if we all agree to these rules. In that case…

While those three did...whatever they were doing, I pressed the Regulations icon. It brought up a relatively short list of rules that were numbered from one to nine. They read:

1. All students will live a communal life under the roof of this mall.
2. Nighttime is from 11 pm to 8 am. During this time, all services will be shut down except for the restaurants in the food court. Plumbing will also be turned off, so remember to shower before then!
3. The only restrooms in the mall are outside of Kacy’s; they have been renovated to be fully-functional bathrooms. There are private and communal for each gender. There is also a gender-neutral bathroom though it is strictly private.
4. Students are only allowed to sleep in their own dorms, which have been constructed within Kacy’s. If they sleep anywhere else, they will be met with severe punishment.
5. Students discovered trying to break into closed off areas will be met with severe punishment.
6. Violence against the headmaster is strictly forbidden and will be met with severe punishment.
7. If a student murders another, they will become “blackened” and will graduate unless they are discovered by their peers.
8. A student is limited to killing a max of two others - no more, can be less, but zero is out of the question if you want to get out of here!
9. More rules will be added as the headmaster deems fit.

Rules one through six seemed generally fair rules to abide by, especially since I had no urge to find out what the “severe punishments” were. It also gave me a strange sense of relief knowing someone couldn’t go on a killing spree and slaughter everyone around them… N-Not that I believed anyone of us was capable of doing such a thing. No, we’re the student council! I had no doubt in my mind we would come out of this unscathed! There was one rule that peeked my interest, though…

Kashiki: ….Sooo, in a democracy, it would be Hope(Freedom + Liberty) ÷ (Lobbying × Capitalism) = Systematic Oppression + Despair^Dissolution of the Separation of Church and State?

Nishizawa: Exactly, Kashiki.

Kashiki: Alright! I got it!

Kurosaki: Except that’s not it at all. Because you’re theorizing that this is a democracy, when it’s in fact a dictatorship. Isn’t that right, Gouryoku?

Gouryoku: ...Why am I being brought into this?

Umesawa: Stop, stop! You’re doing nothing but confusing meee!!

Luckily, Daiki brought up a question that stopped all of this...something, addressing exactly what I was concerned with.

Kubou: Um, Mr. Monokuma, sir?

Monokuma: Yeeeeeeessssssss?

Kubou: Rule #7, where you talk about...m-murder, what do you mean by “unless they are discovered by their peers”?

Monokuma: Oh, it’s as simple as that! As long as no one else knows that you murdered Ms. Poison Oak over there, you will be able to graduate! Under...certain conditions.

Kubou: What...certain conditions?

Monokuma: Upupu! We’ll just have to find out when it happens, now shall we? That’s why you should get to stabby stabby ASAP!

There was no way! This little fact solidified my hope and erased any smidge of a fear I could’ve possibly had. There was no way someone - here in this mall or anyone in the world - would attempt to murder at the risk of someone finding out their deed. There would be no point in that case! Again, I never believed anyone would consider murdering another, anyway! I...was scared for a moment, but who wouldn’t be when a stuffed bear came to you and told you to kill your friends? I knew in my heart that there was no way-!

Monokuma: I am NOT a stuffed bear, Pukeasame!

Murasame: Huh?

Ikuta: You were talking to yourself just now.

Well, that’s embarrassing.

Murasame: W-Well, no matter! What I said is the truth! I truly believe none of my friends here will have the audacity to murder another!

Kashiki: Woah! He called us his friends, yet he barely knows us…!

Kamii: He definitely has the willpower and temperament to be our leader, doesn’t he?

Ichino: He does! He’s the coolest, that’s for sure!

Yokoo: WHOOOOOO!! YOU GO, MAN!

Murasame: It doesn’t matter if you offer us the world’s riches or dangled prized jewels in front of our faces! Nothing will drive us to kill! We’re the student council… We’re everything Hope’s Peak stands for! Unity, cooperation, and hope! Not your...your twisted ideals! We’ll never succumb to them!

Several members of the council clapped and cheered at my words. Sousuke grabbed my shoulder and smiled at me while Shouji held me in a chokehold and laughed. Karen looked at me with a sparkle in her eye, hands clasped together as though she witnessed an inspirational speech from a world leader she admired. Even Koko gave me a reluctant clap! All the while, Monokuma was driven into silence. I knew they all agreed with me, every single one of them, and it was this unity that struck Monokuma to his core! This cooperation was what silenced him! This hope is what drowned out his despair! There was no way we could be driven to murder!

Then, Monokuma let out his blood-curdling laugh.

Monokuma: Are you so sure that isn’t just how you feel, Murasame?

His voice was firm and low. The fact that he addressed me correctly caused me to go pale.

Murasame: Wh-What…?

Monokuma: Are you sure this drive of hope is shared amongst your peers? Even given the right motives, shown the right time, given the right drive…they would still share your mentality?

For some reason, for some god-awful reason that I couldn’t pin reason to, as thought it was on cue with this bear’s ploy, I glanced at Asukasei. I didn’t know why I glanced at Asukasei, why something deep inside of me found reason to look at him after this awful, awful speech. I glanced at Asukasei, only to find him staring back at me. He didn’t share the same approving gaze as the rest of the student council did… No, his gaze was filled with something else entirely. Something sinister. Monokuma let out another terrible laugh. Then, his voice went back to its usual squeaky self.

Monokuma: Now that I’ve effectively crushed your moral, I’ll leave you kids be! Do whatever you want as long as they don’t interfere with the regulations I set before you!

Kubou: You’re just gonna leave now…?

Monokuma: Don’t worry, don’t worry! See those security cameras? They’re in every room! I’ll be able to watch you guys aaaaaall the time, so you’ll never feel lonely! Of course, if I feel the need to join you rascals in your rascally misadventures, I will! But now, it’s time for a bear nap.

Umesawa: Don’t you mean “cat nap”?

Monokuma: Anyone who kills her first gets to graduate with honors.

Umesawa: Hey!

Monokuma: Have fun with your new communal life! And...if you don’t...always remember the “special clause”!

With that, Monokuma disappeared. He seemed to...vanish from thin air. It was an eerie sight...but, really, this entire experience had been eerie on its own.

Everyone stood in silence, absorbing what just happened. A weird stuffed bear comes and says we’re trapped here, and the only way out is to resort to...murder. Murder of a fellow classmate and council member. Despite what Monokuma said, however, I still truly believed no one would fall for this scam. But, everyone still expressed their concerns.

Kashiki: S-So… What do we do now? Do we just...live?

Kamii: The regulations mentions rooms in Kacy’s. Maybe we should look into those?

Kubou: We should look around the mall then! We didn’t really get a good look, and the regulations did say there were places that were blocked off…

Kisaragi: Mr. Murasame, what should we do?

All eyes turned to me, and my throat went dry. What should we do? These weren’t exactly normal circumstances… Was just splitting up and searching an unknown, abandoned mall we were dropped in after getting kidnapped a good idea? I didn’t know how to answer, but thankfully Kotomi spoke up.

Ikuta: Let’s look around a bit! Maybe we’ll find something useful or even a way out!

Gouryoku: I agree.

Ikuta: See? The big guy agrees!

Gouryoku: The first steps we should take should always involve being acquainted with where we are.

Kamii: Gouryoku’s right. Even if we don’t find anything substantial related to our escape, at least we will be familiar with our surroundings!

Kisaragi: Sh-Should I take roll of every member here in preparation of our search, then…?

That’s when I regained my confidence to lead. This unity, this cooperation was exactly what I was preaching earlier! Everyone coming together to seek a peaceful goal, relying on one another to go about it… This is how the student council of Hope’s Peak Academy should work!

Murasame: Y-Yes… Yes! We’ll split up into separate search parties and take different areas of the mall. Kisaragi, take note of who goes with who and where they search. Maybe there’s a map somewhere we could use as a reference-

Hino: Give me a break.

Asukasei spoke up for the first time since Monokuma appeared, interrupting me mid-sentence. Everyone turned to look at him.

Yokoo: Asuka, bro, are you okay? You didn’t let that bear’s speech get to ya, right?

Kurosaki: Don’t listen to that stuffed animal. Like Murasame said-

Hino: “Like Murasame said”... How are we so sure Murasame’s speech was good-natured? How are we sure it wasn’t a ploy and he’s already considered murdering one of us?

What the hell?

Murasame: Wh-Why would you say that?! Nothing I said had underlying intentions!

Hino: Maybe not, or maybe so. Either way, it was heartless of you to trick everyone into thinking we’re all saints.

Murasame: What do you mean…?

Hino: Didn’t you listen to what Monokuma said? Not everyone shares your mentality.

Ichino: But I don’t think anyone here’s really itching to murder anyone either…

Hino: Maybe not right now. Maybe you all have a great outlook right now, and you’re all as hopeful as hopeful can be.

Kashiki: Yeah! That’s exactly how we are!

Hino: But what about tomorrow? Or the next day? Or the next thirty days we’re all trapped here, no way out, living mundane lives with no real schedule or direction?

No one responded to that.

Hino: Who’s to say no one will grow restless? Who’s to say no one here will want to go home, see their families, see the sun. The fact is: everyone will at some point. And in order to do all those things, however, there’s only one thing we can do…

I clenched my teeth.

Hino: We can’t say now someone won’t kill in the future. In fact, there may be someone right here, right now who’s already considering a murder. Maybe they already have a target picked out.

Murasame: That’s not…

Why was Asukasei saying all of these things? Is this...how he personally feels? Does he truly believe that someone here is capable of murder? That they would grow so restless of this place, waiting for help, that they would be willing to…? No, no one could be! That’s… impossible…

…

...But was it possible that I was the only one who thought that way? At Asukasei’s words, everyone began to anxiously glance at one another. His words… They made them think, “What if he’s right? What if the person next to me will murder? What if I’m the person they’ll kill?” He replaced the fear that I tried so hard to take away. Asukasei struck them with the mentality that Monokuma wanted - fear of each other, the lack of trust, division, hostility, despair. And it worked so well…

...Because he was one of us.

Hino: We simply cannot trust each other in this situation.

Murasame: That’s not...true…

Hino: When presented with an ultimatum, the only intentions you can trust are your own...and even then there will be that tiny, tiny voice who will drive you without you consciously realizing it. You won’t know how someone feels...or even how you feel...until a knife is cut through someone’s neck.

That’s when he turned his head back to me and drilled a hole right through with his unnerving glare. Being the Ultimate Student Council President, my words had a natural tendency to resonate with people… Yet, here we were, with my heart swaying over a thin line because of this boy. This boy…

...who I believed would murder me if given the chance.

PROLOGUE END

SURVIVOR COUNT: 14

Chapter Text

Chapter 1: Memento Mori

Part 1 of Mall Life

Everyone was on edge. No one spoke; we all glanced at each other, wondering what the person next to us was thinking. There wasn’t a way of knowing. After Asukasei’s unwelcome speech, the idea that someone would be willing to kill lingered in the air, and we didn’t know whether it was true or false. If it was true - could it be true - did that mean we were standing in the same room as a potential murderer, someone plotting and waiting to strike when one of us had their guard down. Admittedly, I… Even I had my doubts of Asukasei’s words being false, no matter how much I told myself otherwise. I wanted to believe in my friends. No, I do believe in my friends!

...Though, I had only known these people for mere moments now… Was it safe for me to trust them all so much? No, it doesn’t matter what it was safe for me to do or not. I was the student council president, the leader of this group. If I didn’t trust them, who would? As such, I swallowed my doubt and pushed to trust them. I had to trust them! I believe in them!

...Right?

After a few moments of intensity, she finally spoke up.

Ikuta: Hey, Hino?

Hino: Yes?

Ikuta: Shut the fuck up.

Hino: Grk…!

It was a...blunt way to silence him, but effective.

Ikuta: Just because the bear thing gave us the option to kill doesn’t mean we all suddenly transformed into blood-thirsty murderers! In fact, things could be the opposite: instead of driving us to kill, it drives us to not!

Murasame: Yeah… Yeah! Like Ikuta said!

Ikuta: See? Like I said!

Murasame: You can lead a horse to water, but you can’t make him drink!

Ikuta: I didn’t say something stupid like that-

Murasame: It’s the same case here! No… It’s different, because there’s no way we would even acknowledge the water!

Ikuta: Get off this damned horse analogy!

Murasame: Despite the situation, despite the circumstances… We’ll come together and get through this! Like I told Monokuma: unity, cooperation, and hope! As long as we hold onto these values, there’s no way we can’t find a way to escape this place together and alive!

The food court fell into an eerie silence once again. I wasn’t sure if our words got through to the others as Asukasei’s did… But, eventually, Karen spoke up, leading to a domino effect.

Kisaragi: I… I want to believe in Mr. Murasame and Ms. Ikuta. Th-That we can get through this together...safely.

Kashiki: They do have a way with words, don’t they!

Umesawa: I mean… I can follow their lead. I guess if we listen to them, nothing will happen…

Kamii: It seems we will be relying heavily on you two from here on out. But, that will be no problem for our president and vice president, yes?

Kotomi and I looked at each other and nodded. She gave me a proud smirk before someone spoke up.

Yokoo: Asuka, bro, what the hell?! That speech you gave totally scared the jeepers outta me!

Kubou: It kinda makes us think that’s how you feel...a-about killing someone.

All eyes turned to Asukasei, who showed no visible reaction. Then, he let out a chuckle.

Hino: I was...just joking.

Kashiki: What?!

Ichino: Dude! Totally not cool! We were all flipping out there!

Hino: But, it is true. You can’t just assume what the person next to you is thinking… Or, at least, that’s how I feel.

Despite every fiber of my being screaming to do otherwise, I walked up to Asukasei.

Murasame: I hope we as a group are able to change your mind about us then, Hino. That we give you the hope you need to trust us.

I held my hand out to him. He just stared at it and, after a few seconds of sheer awkwardness, he turned his back to me and mumbled under his breath, his voice a low growl.

Hino: You won’t. Not as long as you’re in charge.

His words were like a knife through my heart. I lowered my hand as he started to walk off.

Yokoo: W-Wait! Asuka, where’re ya going?!

Hino: I’m going to Kacy’s and finding my room.

Kurosaki: You’re not going to try and help out?

Hino: You can look all you want. I doubt there will be an exit anywhere.

With that, he continued out of the food court. No one tried to stop him.

Ikuta: Well jeesh, who killed his dog?

Koko stomped her foot.

Umesawa: Rude! Meanie! Butthead!

Gouryoku: There’s nothing we can do about him now…

Umesawa: Grr, but still! He doesn’t have to be so mean about everything!

Someya: He really freaked me out earlier with what he said…

Ikuta: Aw, did you almost wet yourself? I’m sure there’s a baby store somewhere around here that sells diapers!

Someya: H-Hey!

Kamii: It’s no matter. I’m sure Hino will come around eventually. He seems as though he’s simply scared…

Fear… That glare he gave me during Monokuma’s speech didn’t have a hint of fear in it… But, maybe it was Monokuma’s words getting to me. It was completely plausible that he was completely terrified, and he just wanted to express that... even if that meant dragging everyone down with him.

Still… “Not as long as you’re in charge.” What does he mean by that? He won’t trust anyone here...as long as I’m their president? What did I ever do to earn that sort of disgust? I literally only woke up not even an hour ago!

Kurosaki: Let’s worry about investigating this mall for now. Hino may be right that we won’t find an exit, but that doesn’t mean we won’t find something.

Ichino: Then I guess we should split into teams-

Nishizawa: I’ll go with Sousuke to Kacy’s.

Ichino: O-Oh! Well, I mean, if you insist, Kiriko…

Sousuke scratched the back of his head with a blush on his cheeks. Kiriko giggled.

Someya: ...I wanted to go with Sousuke…

Nishizawa: You should’ve been a little quicker then, Someya.

Ryouta pouted. Sousuke laughed.

Ichino: Aw, don’t worry, little buddy! We can go together next time!

Sousuke ruffled Ryouta’s hair. Kotomi came up behind the plushie collector and put him in a chokehold.

Ikuta: Which meeeeans… You’re stuck with me!

Someya: ...Help.

Koko jumped in place, waving he arms.

Umesawa: Oh, oh! If we’re playing picksies, I wanna go with Gouryoku! Tomohiko! Toto!

Gouryoku: M-Me…?

Umesawa: Yeah! You’re super big and cool! You’ll protect me, right?

Tomohiko was caught completely off guard. He cleared his throat.

Gouryoku: Y-Yes, if...that’s what you need… Th-Then, we’ll look for a way out. Or, at least, where exists should be…

Umesawa: Yay! Koko and Toto, on the prowl!

Suddenly, Koko started climbing on Tomohiko’s back until she planted herself on his shoulders.

Umesawa: Onwards, my valiant assistant!

Murasame: N-Now, wait a minute, Koko!

Umesawa: What, Smellysame?!

Part of me wondered how she could possible be older than me. The other part wondered why I was her favorite target for her childish insults.

Murasame: Before everyone splits off into teams, check in with Kisaragi and tell her where you’re going. We should meet back here after some time.

Kisaragi: D-Does...an hour suffice?

Murasame: That’s perfect, Kisaragi.

Kisaragi: Oh, I’m glad you think so…!

Murasame: Alright, everyone split up, report to Kisaragi, and be back here in an hour!

Ikuta: And no one go off by themselves, ya hear?! If I even hear one of y’all’s on your own, I’ll put a bullet through ya!

Murasame: L-Let’s not use violence as a threat for right now, Ikuta…

With that, everyone split off. Sousuke and Kiriko went to Kacy’s, Sousuke seeming to be under a spell where he couldn’t keep his eyes off of her. Koko rode Tomohiko in the same direction while the others paired off… Tarou and Tsubasa were a team - shocking, I know. Shouji, Daiki, and Suzuko decided to take the restrooms mentioned in the regulations to see how they functioned. There was really only one way to go to leave the food court, so everyone ended up heading in the same direction. All that left was me, Karen, Kotomi, and Ryouta.

Ikuta: Well, I guess it’s time to go find that baby store for you, Ryouta!

Someya: Stop it, sis! I’m not a baby!

Ikuta: Aw, is the little baby going to have a temper tantrum? I better skedaddle before that happens!

Someya: I-I’m not going to- Hey!

Kotomi snatched the toy turtle that Ryouta had safely tucked in his arms and ran off.

Someya: Hey! Get back here, Kotomi!

Ikuta: You’re gonna have to catch me if you want Mr. Turtle back!

Murasame: Wait-!

But, Ryouta was already off after her. I sighed; they didn’t say where they were going to investigate, or if they even were going to.

Murasame: Well, I guess it’s just the two of us now.

Kisaragi: Y-Yes…

Karen’s eyes trailed to her feet. Something told me she wasn’t particularly thrilled about this investigating thing… I didn’t blame her. I wasn’t thrilled either… Not about investigating with Karen, but about the situation we were in. It wasn’t something one would jump from their chair in joy over...unless you were some kind of sadist, I guessed.

Murasame: I...uh…

I tried to strike up a conversation with her. Keyword: tried.

Murasame: I guess we should, uh...check out the food court? So, um, here? We can leave the rest of the mall to everyone else. There might be something valuable here.

Kisaragi: Y-Yes! That’s a good idea, Mr. Murasame.

Murasame: You know, you don’t have to add the “mister”. You can just call me Murasame. Hell, we’re friends, so you can call me Soshun if you’d like!

Kisaragi: A-Are you sure…? Isn’t that too informal in a professional relationship?

Murasame: Again with the professional? We’re classmates, Kisaragi, not office workers. Don’t consider me anyone higher than you, alright? We’re friends, just like we’re friends with the rest of our student council members here!

Kisaragi: Friends…

She scratched her chin with her forefinger before looking up at me with a bright smile. It was the first time I saw her smile since we met.

Kisaragi: O-Okay! In that case, you can call me Karen!

Murasame: Alright, Karen! Let’s get to searching!

Kisaragi: Okay! Okay!

Karen clapped her hands together. She seemed so excited about me simply saying we were friends…

We scoured the food court. There were six different food stands, all managed by robot Monokuma that made innumerable amounts of bear puns. One was MacDoodle’s, a fast food joint that was known to be incredibly unhealthy. Another was Binnabon, which was a little bakery of sorts that sold nothing but high-sugar sweets and treats. Another was called-

Murasame: “Uncle M.’s Butter House”? It’s a restaurant that dedicates itself to...butter? Does that Monokuma have a pompadour?

Kisaragi: Oh, there’s a Bok Choy Baby here…! It’s a vegetarian restaurant that offers healthy alternatives to popular fatty foods… I’m so happy that one thing I like is here…!

Murasame: And… “Tegas Bob’s® Finger-Lickin’ Hog-Wild Country-Fuckin’ Slop Hop Buffet”? Okay, Monokuma definitely made that one up.

We turned our attention from the restaurants to the surrounding area. Coming closer to the tables, I realized they weren’t pushed up against the stands, but simply lined up close by them, leaving plenty of empty space in the middle of the food court. Considering that and the podium that stood in front, it was safe to assume that this was probably going to be the usual place we were going to meet up when Monokuma wants to talk to us as a group…

I headed to the back wall, which was a giant...window? I initially believed it was simply a close off area in the mall, blocked off by glass, but…beyond the glass was nothing. It was pitch black, and that was it. There was no sign of any walls or even flooring beyond the glass. It was simply nothingness.

Murasame: Is this...outside? Is it nighttime and we’re just on a second floor or something?

I tapped on the glass, and it made a sound as though it were hollow. It was strange...and it sent a shiver down my spine. But, before I could inquire about it anymore, Karen called out to me.

Kisaragi: Mr. Mur- Um, S-Soshun! I found a map!

I pulled my attention away from the odd window and turned to Karen, who was jogging my way with a piece of paper in her hand.

Kisaragi: I found this tucked under one of the table’s legs… Oh! I-I also found another map in my e-Handbook, but it’s significantly smaller than this one. What part of the mall it does cover, however, is more detailed… I believe the map in our e-Handbook is the area we can access right now.

She handed me the piece of paper she found. I powered up my e-Handbook and discovered an icon called “MonoMap”. The map in the e-Handbook only marked two separate concourses - the one with the food court, which moved north, and one with Kacy’s, which was west. Both met up to a central area marked with a Monokuma face. South and east of the Monokuma face was completely blank.

I shifted my attention to the paper map to find several significant differences. For one, instead of only two concourses meeting up in the center, there were four, one in the south and one in the east. The southern concourse branched out at the end into two smaller concourses, totalling to six concourses in the mall. Also, just like Karen said, it was far less detailed: it was merely an outline of the mall with a circle where the Monokuma head should be. The e-Handbook’s map was much different: aside from only having two concourses available right now, it outlined every store available to use with a certain icon within them (the food court had a fork icon in it, for example). Within Kacy’s, there were fourteen separate squares cut out at the edges of it, each square containing pixelated versions of ourselves.

Kisaragi: These smaller squares must be where all of our dorms are located within Kacy’s…

Murasame: While the e-Handbook map is much more helpful in terms of the places we can access right now… This paper map does tell us a lot. There’s four other concourses that aren’t shown in the e-Handbook one.

Kisaragi: I wonder why… D-Do you think they’re the areas we can’t access? The areas the regulations mention?

Murasame: It’s possible. And...is this mall only one-story? There’s no stairs marked on here.

I scratched my head. Then, what did that mean for the outside…?

Kisaragi: I am wondering one thing…

Murasame: What’s that?

Kisaragi: Why are the other parts of the mall sealed off from us?

Karen did have a good point… Why would that be the case?

Murasame: ...Maybe they’ll be available to us at some point?

Kisaragi: M-Maybe…

Murasame: I wonder who made this map, though… It’s weird for Monokuma to load up a map in our e-Handbooks only to leave this one lying around.

Kisaragi: It does spoil the surprise that there’s other concourses…

My head was starting to hurt with all these mysteries. I could tell Karen was getting tired with all this thinking as well.

Murasame: Ah, well. It’s a good thing you found this, Karen. Now we can be more familiar with this mall at a birds-eye level.

Karen took the paper map back for her records, which she said she would organize later that night. After some time of us trying out samples at the restaurants, an hour finally hit, and the other members of the council began to trickle back into the food court. First was Shouji, Daiki, and Suzuko.

Kashiki: Hey you two! We’re back!

Murasame: Good to see you! What did you find?

Kubou: The restrooms were renovated to be fully functional bathrooms. Both communal and private! They’re pretty huge! Monokuma kept the toilet stalls in each bathroom, but the bath of them had a doorway that led to the communal baths.

Kashiki: I checked out the girl’s bathroom while Yokoo and Kubou went in the boy’s. It was the same case there, but there was also a few doors leading to private showers.

Kubou: Yeah, same case in the boy’s one.

Kashiki: I guess it’s so no one’s forced to bathe together if they don’t want to! That’s awfully kind of the headmaster!

I wouldn’t slap the “kind” label on Monokuma just yet…

Yokoo: There’s also no security cameras in all three restrooms!

Murasame: Three?

Yokoo: Yeah, man! There’s a third gender-neutral one. It reminded me more of a bathroom you’d see back at home - toilet, shower, sink…

Kubou: Anyway, I guess Monokuma respects our privacy enough to keep cameras out of the bathrooms!

Kashiki: It would be a lil’ skeevy if he had some in there…

Next to arrive was Kotomi and Ryouta, Ryouta’s small turtle safely back in his arms.

Ikuta: Yo, tweedle dee and Kisaragi!

Murasame: Thanks.

Ikuta: You’ll never guess what we found!

Kotomi seemed to be beaming. Ryouta did too, seeming more excited than I had seen him yet since I met him.

Murasame: What did you two find-

They spoke at the same time.

Ikuta & Someya: TME!

I stared at them blankly.

Ikuta: Haven’t you heard of TME, Murasame? You know, “Too Much Entertainment”? Where’ve you been living, Planet Dull?

Murasame: I’ve just...never heard of it, that’s all.

Someya: It has different kinds of entertainment stuff. CD’s, DVD’s, records, anime, even collectibles… But, it was fixed up a little.

Ikuta: The front of the store still had its merchandise, but the back seemed to be renovated to be some sort of karaoke bar. There’s also no cashier counter.

Murasame: Did you find any other stores?

Ikuta: Nah. The rest of the stores from here to the weird Monokuma fountain are all boarded up.

Someya: There’s one that’s empty and sealed with a store-front security grate, but... it was weird, because-

???: Guess who’s arrived!

Before Ryouta could finish his sentence, Tomohiko arrive with Koko still riding on his shoulders.

Umesawa: Tah-dah! The Great, Magnificent Duo, Koko and Toto, have arrived with news! Big news!

Murasame: What’s the news, Koko?

Umesawa: Excuse you, that’s Princess Koko to you!

Murasame: I apologize, Her Majesty. What did Princess Koko find?

Umesawa: Aaaaand Knight Toto!

Ikuta: Just get on with it!

Umesawa: Rude!

Gouryoku: At the end of this concourse is a fountain that’s simply a giant Monokuma.

That must be what the Monokuma face is on the maps…

Gouryoku: There, we found two other concourses besides another that leads to Kacy’s. However, they’re both sealed off my security grates.

Umesawa: But, that’s not even the weirdest thing! We found a window to the outside...but, it was completely pitch black!

Another one of those weird windows…?

Umesawa: It wouldn’t even open, either! At first, we thought it was sealed, but…

Gouryoku: It was like...it was constructed to be that way. It reminded me of a painting on the wall. We tried throwing something at it, but it bounced off without a scratch.

Someya: That was like some of the stores we found… They were boarded up, but it was like it was a part of the wall…

Kashiki: We passed by a few windows like that, too! Maybe they are all just paintings? To trick us or something!

Kisaragi: If they were there to trick us, though, wouldn’t Monokuma paint a realistic scene behind the windows…?

Before we could ponder on the subject any further, a disgruntled Kiriko and an exhausted Sousuke arrived.

Nishizawa: Can you believe this? We’re in a mall, and yet there aren’t any quality clothes in here!

Ichino: To be fair, we are in a weird-

Nishizawa: How can that bear get my hopes up only to...to crush them!

Ichino: It really is terrible, a-and I don’t want you to be crushed, but I don’t really-

Nishizawa: What else could I have expected, though? This seems like a low-grade American mall anyw-

Murasame: Um… Nishizawa? Ichino?

Nishizawa: Hm? Oh, Murasame...and the rest! I didn’t see you there.

She...didn’t?

Nishizawa: We investigated Kacy’s thoroughly. Very. Thoroughly.

Ichino: It was completely cleared out of clothes and replaced with other stuff… Couches, a boombox, a pool table… Kinda reminded me of a shelter in apocalypse movies.

Kashiki: Oh! Maybe there’s zombies outside!

Kubou: D-Don’t say that!

Sousuke sighed, his shoulders slouched.

Ikuta: You okay, bro? Kiriko got you too riled up?

Ichino: Too tired to pay attention to what you’re saying…

Nishizawa: We found the rooms lined along the edges of Kacy’s. They were quite big - they took up about half of the store. They’re also soundproof.

Murasame: How did you find that out?

Nishizawa: I had Sousuke yell out to me from in his room while I was in mine, yell while he was outside and I was in mine, and yell while I was outside and he was in his.

No wonder he seems so exhausted…

Nishizawa: There was a stairwell in the store… But, it was blocked off. I had Sousuke try to lift the security grate, but to no avail.

Ikuta: For how long…?

Nishizawa: Oh, I would say… Fifteen minutes?

No wonder he seems so exhausted!

Ichino: I ended up breaking a nail! I paint nails and do hair for a living! I’m not a weightlifter...nor a screamer!

Nishizawa: Not yet.

Kiriko winked. Sousuke blinked a few times before his face became a deep, vibrant red.

Ichino: I- I- Oh, um, I- I mean, I- I g- I guess if- I mean- You and- I-

He continued to stuttered incoherently until he finally flapped his lips in embarrassment and pressed his forefingers together. Kiriko giggled.

Ikuta & Someya: ...Ew.

Karen tilted her head, eyebrow furrowed in confusion.

Kisaragi: Why was he going to become a screamer…?

No one responded. Sousuke looked like he was about to die. As though to save us from this awkward silence, Tarou and Tsubasa arrived.

Kamii: We apologize for being late, we- Oh, dear, Ichino! Are you alright?

Ichino: Ha. Ha. Ha, yeah. I’m just.

Kiriko giggled once again. Tsubasa’s eyes furrowed.

Kamii: Kiriko…

Nishizawa: What? I think he’s...cuter this way, all flustered like this.

Ichino: R-Really…?

Ikuta: Look, I know you four are, like, the lead characters of Hellgrassi, but we kinda have more important stuff to go over.

Kurosaki: What did I do?

Ikuta: Exist.

Tarou stared at Kotomi for a moment before smiling and completely ignoring her existence.

Kurosaki: Well, we apologize for being late, as my darling stated. We were caught up with something.

Umesawa: Like each other’s mouths?

Kurosaki: No, unfortunately.

Ikuta: Woah, really?!

Kamii: We were having a...lovely chat with Monokuma.

Kisaragi: You spoke to Mr. Monokuma…?

Ikuta: And it was “lovely”?!

Kurosaki: We were investigating the concourse leading to Kacy’s. We found there was a store we could enter: a vitamin store called Vitamin Planet. It also had different kinds of organic foods and medicines.

Kamii: That wasn’t all, however… There were also various vials of poison in there.

Kubou: P-Poison…?!

Kashiki: I guess Monokuma’s taking this “killing” stuff seriously after all, huh…?

Kurosaki: There was also a store that was cleared out to be used as a warehouse.

Kamii: Monokuma appeared at that point to inform us that all the stores and restaurants would be restocked daily at… 7 AM, I believe? It would be to ensure their freshness and stock.

Kurosaki: Speaking of restaurants, we found a Sundollar.

Murasame: Oh! Where’d you find a shell in a place like this?

Everyone stared at me.

Murasame: ...Wh-What?

Umesawa: Wow! Stinkysame lives under a rock!

Murasame: Um…?

Tsubasa giggled.

Kamii: Sundollar is a coffee shop, swee- Hm, Murasame! You can also get pastries and other drinks there, too.

Murasame: O-Oh…

Kamii: Don’t feel bad. I’m sure plenty of people make that mistake.

Kurosaki: Both Vitamin Planet and Sundollar were set up like they usually are in a typical mall, but both were missing a cashier counter. There were other stores as well, but they were boarded up tight.

As everyone exchanged information, I went through all the things we learned in my head. There were officially three stores we could visit: Kacy’s, TME, and Vitamin Planet. One store was renovated to serve as a warehouse while Kacy’s was renovated to serve as a sort of dormitory. There were also several restaurants in the food court and a Sundollar in the Kacy’s concourse. There weren’t any cameras in the bathrooms, and the other two concourses were closed off.

But, the most concerning fact to me were the sealed windows and stores. They were just there, like decorations on the wall. There was no way to break into them, and all you could see when you looked in them was pitch blackness. Nothing else.

Kashiki: Mm…

Murasame: What’s wrong, Kashiki?

Kashiki: Oh! Um, well… I-I don’t want to sound like Hino, but… I-I’m scared. About going to bed tonight, I mean…

Kamii: You’re talking about Monokuma’s special clause, correct?

Kashiki: Yeah… I mean, I don’t doubt you guys, not at all! But, being in my room, asleep… I dunno, it’s a pretty vulnerable position.

Nishizawa: Oh, don’t worry your pretty little head on that. The only way to get into your room is by using your respective e-Handbook. No one else could get in unless they managed to get their hands on it.

Kamii: Oh! Well, that’s very handy!

Kashiki: Yeah…

Nishizawa: Still unconvinced?

Kashiki: Well… To be honest…

Umesawa: I’m kinda scared, too! I mean, like, what if I walk out of my room at night and there’s someone waiting for me there!

Kurosaki: You would run into that risk at any time, though.

Gouryoku: Nighttime would be advantageous to someone, however, considering everyone else would be asleep…

Umesawa: Yeah! And the rooms are soundproof, right? So no one would hear me and wake up to save me! Not even Toto!

Th-That’s assuming anyone does want to murder… But, I couldn’t ignore her fears. There was the possibility…

Kisaragi: How about a nighttime rule, then…? N-No one leaves their rooms during nighttime… That way, no one comes and goes from Kacy’s, and no one has a chance of doing that....

Murasame: There’s no doubt that would take the worry off everyone’s shoulders. That’s an excellent idea, Karen!

Karen gave me a bright smile.

Kisaragi: I-I’m glad you think so, Soshun!

Yokoo: Oh ho, a first name basis! Didn’t know you two were that close already!

Umesawa: What were you two doing in that hour to be so buddy-buddy? Ew!

Kisaragi: N-No, no, no! I-It’s nothing like that! Soshun said we were friends, and friends don’t acknowledge each other, because they’re friends, andI’mjustreallyhappytohaveafriendnowand-

Karen paused to take a breath of air. Her voice had gone up at least four octaves during that tangent.

Ikuta: Aw, that was cute, Kisaragi! Getting all worked up over getting a friend! I want you to call me by my first name, too!

Karen went silent.

Ikuta: ...Kisaragi?

Ichino: You okay? You look like you just saw a ghost…

She did. She looked pale, but I wouldn’t describe it as “scared” per say. Rather...nervous? Anxious?

Murasame: Um… Karen-?

Kisaragi: I-I-I believe it’s almost nighttime! We should all go to bed I have a lot of work to do Ineedtoleaverightnowgoodbye!

Before anyone could reply, Karen dashed off at the speed of a terrified roadrunner.

Kashiki: Woah! Even I’m impressed with that speed!

Someya: Jeez, sis, you scared another one.

Ikuta: Shut it, kid!

Kiriko mumbled something to herself, but it was loud enough to be heard.

Nishizawa: Oh, isn’t that just adorable…

Ichino: What was that, Kiriko?

Nishizawa: Oh, nothing, nothing… She does have a point, though. It’s getting late, and that nighttime rule she thought of was a good idea.

Kamii: Then, I say we should all be off to bed, then.

Kurosaki: I wonder if you could...share rooms with someone.

Kami: ...Oh!

Tsubasa giggled as Tarou put his arm around her.

Someya: ...Ew.

Umesawa: Ew!!

Ikuta: EWWW DON’T DO THAT WITH THE MOP HEAD may I instead suggest a certain VP-

Nishizawa: Kotomi.

I was tired. Confused and tired. However, before I could sigh in exasperation at Ryouta and Aiko’s mental age and Kotomi’s...Kotominess, Monokuma appeared. There weren’t any warnings or signs he was coming, he simply materialized from thin air.

Yokoo: GYAH!

Monokuma: Hey, hey, HEY! Am I hearing awfully steamy and awfully lewd things coming from you kids?!

Ichino: I-It was them!

Kashiki: But, didn’t you and Nishizawa talk about screa-

Sousuke covered his ears.

Ichino: LA LA LA I CAN’T HEAR YOU

Kashiki: DIDN’T YOU AND NISHIZAWA TALK ABOUT-

Ichino: LA LA LA!!

Kashiki: DIDN’T YOU AND-

Umesawa: STOP YELLING! YOU’RE HURTING MY EARS!

Koko was tugging on the ears of her bunny jacket, because that helps apparently.

Monokuma: Now that the screamfest is over, time to go over a super duper important rule I just established right now!

Ikuta: Because you can just pull shit like that, right?

Monokuma: Yep! Now, sharing rooms are STRICTLY forbidden! It may not have been in the rules, but it should’ve been obvious in the aspect that I WILL BE WATCHING!

Kubou: I guess you don’t want to do too much screaming with that fact in mind…

With that, just as quickly as he arrived, he was gone.

Kurosaki: …

Ikuta: You just got cockblocked by a bear!

Kurosaki: ...I’m going to bed.

Tarou walked away from the group.

Kamii: Hehe… Isn’t Tarou just the cutest little snuggle muffin?

Yokoo: Yeah, I guess!

Nishizawa: Hardly.

Kamii: Well, we should all head to bed now. It will be a weight off everyone’s shoulders if we all stay put in our rooms until 8 AM tomorrow.

Kubou: Who’s going to tell Hino about the nighttime rule, though?

Yokoo: I’ll do it! Don’t worry, guys, Hino’ll shapen up! When he’d get in one of his moods as kids, he’d just lock himself up in his room ‘til the next day. Don’t have to worry about him for tonight!

Murasame: You two must be pretty close, eh?

Shouji’s smile seemed to falter a little bit.

Yokoo: ...Yeah!

Kashiki: Maybe once he gets better about things, the four of us can hang out!

Kubou: That would be fun! Hino’s a shamisen player, right? Maybe Yokoo and Hino can hold a concert for us one day!

Kashiki: Yeah, yeah! That’d be so cool!

Yokoo: Haha, yeah… Yeah! We’ll see about that.

Shouji, Daiki, and Suzuko all headed off towards Kacy’s, chatting excitedly about the prospect of Asukasei joining their little group. I didn’t really know how likely that was… Close behind them was Tomohiko with Koko on his shoulders, who was yawning and rubbing her eyes as they walked.

Umesawa: Don’t let the boogeyman get you guys when you go to bed…! Yawn…

Someya: Pft… The boogeyman doesn’t exist.

Umesawa: Oh, does he?

Ryouta went pale as the two of them left. He leaned over towards Sousuke.

Someya: The boogeyman doesn’t exist...right?

Ichino: Of course he doesn’t! I think!

Kiriko approached Tsubasa and placed a hand on her shoulder as she yawned into her other.

Nishizawa: Well, it’s time for us to go, don’t you think, Tsubasa?

Kamii: Oh, yes! Toodle-loo, Kiriko!

Nishizawa: Huh? Don’t you...want to walk together and...girl talk?

Kamii: Oh, well… I was going to stop by Binnabon and get a couple of sweets before bed!

Ikuta: You didn’t strike me as the type who’d eat sweets so late. Thought you’d worry about getting fat and stuff.

Kamii: Look me in the eyes, Ikuta.

Tsubasa cupped Kotomi’s face in her hands and gazed deep in her eyes.

Kamii: Does it seem as though I care?

Ikuta: S-Such power… Intensity…!

Tsubasa let go of her and giggled.

Kamii: Well, I’ll see you all tomorrow morning!

Then, she trotted off. Kotomi watched her, mouth agape.

Ikuta: ...I-I think I’m in love.

Murasame: Calm down.

Kiriko dramatically slapped her hand to her chest.

Nishizawa: I… I cannot believe Tsubasa left me like this…

Ichino: I’ll go with you, Kiriko! I don’t mind!

Nishizawa: No... I’m too upset now. I can’t go on…

Ichino: D-Don’t say something like that!

Nishizawa: I’ll see you all...on another day.

With that, Kiriko turned on her heel and walked away from what was left of us.

Murasame: ...She could’ve just waited for Kamii to finish at Binnabon?

Ikuta: Eh.

Ryouta tugged on Sousuke’s sleeve. Sousuke leaned down so Ryouta could whisper in his ear.

Ichino: ...Oh, yeah! Hey, guys, we’re gonna go to Vitamin Planet.

Murasame: Huh? Why?

Ichino: Just to, ya know… Check on a thing!

Murasame: Oh! Do you guys need help-

Someya: No.

Ryouta’s answer was so sudden, it caught me off guard.

Murasame: O-Oh…

Ichino: We’ll see you guys later! Oh, but you better keep your paws off my sister, Mr. First-Name-Basis-With-Kisaragi! Mr. Womanizer!

Ikuta: Have you seen how he stands? I doubt he even knows what a boob is.

Murasame: I-I know what...that is!

I started to become self conscious of how I was standing, though.

Ichino: Okay, little buddy! Time to go!

Someya: I’m not holding your hand, big bro. I’m too old for that.

Ichino: But, Ryouta! What if you get lost?! If you get lost, I’ll cry!

Ryouta reluctantly grabbed Sousuke’s hand and the two started to leave the food court.

Murasame: ...Does he always make you two-?

Ikuta: Yeah.

Before they were out of view, they both turned to us and waved. I couldn’t help but wave back to them. It was around that time when…

*DING DONG BING BONG*

Monokuma: It’s 11 PM! It is now nighttime! Everything will be shut off and closed down except for the restaurants in the food court. All plumbing has been shut down as well. Now, sweet dreams everyone! I hope you have a despairingly nice sleep!

Kotomi sighed.

Ikuta: I hope we don’t have to listen to that every night…

Murasame: It’s possible we will… Oh well. There’s not much we can do about it.

Ikuta: We just gotta...wait and hope someone will save us, huh? I wonder if anyone will…

Murasame: Of course someone will! And even if no one comes, we’ll find a way out. All of us!

Ikuta: Ha! And I like to pride myself as Ms. Positive! Well, Murasame, let’s go on off to sleep. We have a rule to abide by.

Murasame: Should we wait for Kamii?

Ikuta: Any woman willing to have sweets this late ain’t someone I’m worried about too much.

Murasame: Well, then, after you.

We left the food court and headed down the concourse towards the fountain. That moment marked the end of our first day in our new mall life… I had no doubt we would come out of this unscathed, together as a group. It was only a matter of time before we got out of here, before we were rescued. It was only a matter of time before Monokuma and whoever was running him mess something up and are caught. Until then, though, we just had to live happily in this communal life, together in this abandoned mall…

...Little did I know, however, was that our blissful ignorance would shatter before a week even passed.

Chapter Text

Chapter 1: Memento Mori

Part 2 of Mall Life

There was a period of about two days consisting of nothing but peace and tranquility. It was nice, actually - the fourteen of us simply hanging out in a mall. It would’ve felt like a normal teenage life if we weren’t trapped here, if we didn’t live inside the department stores, and if we had more places to go to. But, alas, it was still peaceful, and no one seemed too incredibly anxious yet… If they were, they hid it extremely well. I usually spent my time hanging out with others, whether individually or in a group, but I found that I grew to understand these fellow council members through what they did when I wasn’t around.

Ikuta: RYOUTA, ARE YOUR SHOES UNTIED AGAIN?!

Someya: GOD, LEAVE ME ALONE, KOTOMI!

Nishizawa: B-But, Tsubasa! You said you would converse with me today!

Kurosaki: But… You’re not going to stand me up, are you, darling?

Kamii: Oh… I guess I’ll just have to hang out with both of you today! Hehe~!

Nishizawa & Kurosaki: What.

Kubou: Y-Yokoo, are you sure that’s such a good idea…?

Yokoo: Of course it is! Right, Ichino?

Ichino: Right!

Kubou: Except… It’s about to blow up.

Yokoo & Ichino: Oh- AAAAAAA!

You could say that everyone had very...vivacious personalities.

There were a few who weren’t nearly as...active as the others. Koko and Tomohiko tended to do their own thing, with Koko dragging Tomohiko around everywhere while spewing out her usual insults towards me. Suzuko would meander from person to person, sometimes involving herself with Shouji’s shenanigans to calmly chatting with Kiriko. Karen always sat off by herself, which hurt to see, so I’d usually find myself hanging out with her. There was a point where Tsubasa would abandon ship with Kiriko and Tarou and chat with Karen, which seemed to thrill her. There was only one person, really, who didn’t make an attempt to try and conjugate with everyone…

Asukasei. He spent most of his time in his room, to the point that some of us even forgot he existed. The only time he would come out was for food, and even then he would ignore all of us upon passing. He made no attempts at conversation, no attempts to get alone with anyone, no attempts at...anything.

Was he shy? Or was he really that scared of all of us?

I yawned. It was nighttime by that point, and I was seated on my bed. I figured there really wasn’t much I could do about it… If Asukasei didn’t want to come out, I couldn’t force him. But… I did wish he would open up, even just a little.

I peered around my room, which was larger than what a normal dorm would be. When you first entered, there was a small entryway which led to the dorm itself. There was my bed, a couple of desks, and a bookshelf with very little books. There was also a poster plastered on one wall - a blue and red poster with Monokuma in a suit looking off into the distance, the word “DESPAIR” below his mugshot. On the wall across from it was another one of those windows, sealed and pitch black on the other side. I heard a small mechanical noise, and I looked up to see the usual security camera aimed directly at me.

It’s been two days, but I still wasn’t used to that security camera looming in my room, watching my every move. Though, I was too tired to care at that point. I found each day to be incredibly exhausting, the fact of our situation weighing on my shoulders. My eyes could barely stay open, so I laid my head on my pillow and fell fast asleep.

---

I had a dream. It was a vague dream, one I couldn’t accurately distinguish. I was laying down, that’s as much as I could accurately tell, and I was staring up at a blank, white ceiling. I couldn’t move. I couldn’t talk. The only thing I could do was feel my pounding head getting more and more severe as the dream went on. A shadow loomed over me…

...And that was the end of the dream. Nothing significant, nothing I could put a finger on. But, it must’ve lasted much longer than what seemed like five minutes, because…

???: Hey, HEY! What kind of student council president are you, sleeping in so late?!

I opened my eyes to find Monokuma standing on my bed and over me.

Murasame: GAH!

I flipped off the bed and into my face.

Monokuma: Do you even realize what time it is, Grossasame?! Who cares if the other kiddos are worried; it gets BOR-ING watching you sleep the day away!

I didn’t exactly know what he meant until I looked up at the clock above my bed.

Murasame: 12 o’clock… Wait, it’s noon?! I slept in that much?!

Monokuma: You sure did, you lazy ass! You better get on out there before everyone thinks you got murdered in your sleep!

Monokuma let out a laugh before disappearing from thin air again. I scrambled onto my feet and rushed out the door without thinking. I can’t let the others get too worried! But-

*THUNK!*

???: Yow!

I ran into someone barely five steps out. That someone was Kotomi, who fell to the ground. Karen was with her and immediately rushed to her side.

Kisaragi: M-Ms. Ikuta, are you alright?!

Ikuta: Yeah… Didn’t hurt much, really… Hey, Murasame!

Murasame: S-Sorry about that Ikuta…

I held my hand out to her. She grabbed it and I helped her onto her feet.

Ikuta: Well, look who decided to rise from his royal slumber!

Murasame: Yeah, sorry about that… I didn’t even realize that I slept in so late.

Kisaragi: How are you feeling, Soshun? Sleeping in so late can have a negative impact on your mood…

Murasame: I’m fine, really! My head hurts a bit, but I’ll get over it. I hope I didn’t worry you guys too much…

Ikuta: Nah, don’t sweat it! What the hell else are ya gonna do, anyway? Run laps around the fountain with Kashiki?

Kisaragi: Isn’t that what you did, Ms. Ikuta?

Ikuta: Yeah! That taught me to wake up at noon from now on!

Kisaragi: B-But then you would miss out on your run with Ms. Kashiki…!

Kotomi just laughed.

Murasame: S-So, what’s everyone doing now?

Kisaragi: E-Everyone’s in the food court. Mr. Kubou suggested that we all eat breakfast together...but we were all waiting for you so you wouldn’t get left out.

Murasame: You didn’t have to do that! It’s already so late! We should get there, stat, so everyone can eat!

Ikuta: Oh, thank god! I was gonna eat a dog if it wandered in here!

Kisaragi: P-Please don’t eat dogs!

We headed to the food court… Well, I rushed us along. I couldn’t believe how negligent I was, and 24 hours hadn’t even passed! But, it seemed my tardiness was overlooked, for when we arrived, everyone seemed ecstatic. Every person was there, all seated at a single long table except for one. Asukasei wasn’t there.

Ikuta: Tah-dah! Sleeping Beauty finally rose from his slumber.

Umesawa: FINALLY! I was getting awfully, terribly hungry! I was gonna keel over any minute, right Toto?!

Gouryoku: That’s right.

Murasame: Ah, ha… Sorry about that, guys…

Ichino: M-Murasame…

Sousuke was dreadfully pale. Did he think that I was…?

Murasame: What’s the matter, Ichino…?

Ichino: Your… Your hair! It’s all disheveled and messed up! It’s sticking out everywhere!

Ah…

Murasame: Oh, uh… Sorry. I just...rushed out of my room the minute I saw what time it was…

Ichino: Don’t sweat it! Actually, you should. But not anymore, because I’m here! Come on, let me fix it for ya while Ryouta gets us all breakfast.

Someya: Why me...?!

Ikuta: Because I ain’t doin’ it.

Ichino: Because it builds character!

Umesawa: Pft, what character?

Someya: Hey!

Shouji slapped Ryouta on the back.

Yokoo: Don’t worry, lil’ guy! I’ll go with ya in case the food gets too heavy!

Kubou: Yeah! It can be a mini-trip, the three of us!

Someya: I can go by myself…

Kashiki: Oh, oh! I want to go too!

Someya: ...I mean, I guess I’ll need help…

The four of them headed to an ominously gruesome-sounding restaurant called the Rooster’s Head, which specialized in a breakfast menu. The minute I took my seat, Sousuke was already behind me, messing with my hair.

Murasame: So… Where’s Hino?

Kurosaki: He already ate. He said he didn’t want to be here when you arrived.

Ouch.

Umesawa: I don’t get why he’s gotta be so rude to Stinkysame!

Nishizawa: Aren’t you equally as cruel to him, though?

Umesawa: Um, there’s a difference! My teasing is out of affection! Hino is just plain rude!

Affection? My self-esteem says otherwise…

Nishizawa: He was incredibly out of line, saying what he said earlier…

Murasame: What did he say?

Gouryoku; Before you arrived, Kisaragi expressed her concerns about you. Hino interrupted her by saying…

Ikuta: “Maybe he’s dead. Now our ‘beloved’ student council president won’t bother us anymore with his empty speeches.”

Murasame: Wh…

I shouted.

Murasame: What the hell?! What did I ever do to him to get this sort of treatment? I barely met the guy three days ago!

Sousuke spoke with a bobby pin in his mouth.

Ichino: I dunno man, maybe it’s cuz your hair’s better than his? You have, like, super soft locks!

Kisaragi: Your hair is more swooshy than his… Maybe he’s jealous of your swooshy hair?

Kurosaki: Does that truly give him the right to be so harsh to him, though? I mean, my hair is the best out of everyone here, yet he doesn’t shout terrible things in my direction.

Ikuta: Oh, I’m sure he wants to.

Nishizawa: Maybe Hino is jealous of Murasame’s position? Maybe he wants to be our leader himself.

Gouryoku: That is plausible… Murasame is the only one who receives those sorts of words from him… He never speaks about any of us like that.

Umesawa: But he doesn’t even talk to us period!

Everyone slouched in their chairs and sighed. Sousuke plopped himself in the chair next to mine, arms crossed and lip pouted. The breakfast club arrived with the food, but all of our appetites seemed to disappear. It wasn’t very reassuring to all of us that there was someone so pessimistic, negative, and hateful among us. I knew I needed to brighten up the mood somehow, even though I, myself, wasn’t feeling up to it. Before I could do anything, however, Tsubasa clapped her hands together.

Kamii: Let’s not fret, everyone. I’m sure Hino will come around! We simply need to give him time~

Kotomi slammed her fist on the table, making Tsubasa jump.

Ikuta: Yeah! We’ll let Mr Grouchy Pants be as grumpy as he wants!

Kamii: Th-That’s not exactly what I-

Ikuta: I wanted to make an announcement anyway, and he would’ve brought it down like everything else!

Ichino: Did you finally find what you’ve been looking for all these years? You know, your brain.

Ryouta snorted. Kotomi snatched a plastic knife from one of the food bags and threw it at Sousuke, causing him to yelp and fall out of his chair, nearly kicking me in the face.

Kisaragi: M-Mr. Ichino, please watch where you swing your feet! You almost hurt Soshun!

Ichino: Sorry…

Ikuta: Aaaaanyway, I wanted to brighten up the atmosphere around here a bit! Yeah, our situation sucks, but we can’t wallow in how sucky it is!

Shouji spoke with a mouthful of bacon.

Yokoo: Acthually, we “ can ” !

Kubou: I think a better word would be “shouldn’t”!

Ikuta: Will you two shut up?!

They shut up.

Ikuta: Anyway, we have to make the best of it! That’s why I want everyone to meet at TME tonight at 7 PM!

Kamii: May I ask why?

Ikuta: It’s a surprise~!

Nishizawa: The last time you had a “surprise”, Someya nearly lost an ear.

Ikuta: I don’t make good choices all the time, okay?! But I swear this time will be different!

I hoped so. I really like my ears!

Ikuta: I’ll give you all a hint: you better get your singing voices ready!

Umesawa: Oh, oh! Karaoke, karaoke! TME has a karaoke bar in it, doesn’t it? I love karaoke! Toto, Toto! We should do a super cute, super romantic duet together~!

Koko was bouncing in her seat while Tomohiko hid his face under his fedora.

Ikuta: Then it’s settled! You’re all forced to come!

Kurosaki: This isn’t a dictatorship, Ikuta.

Kamii: You’re forced to come, darling!

Kurosaki: Well… If you say so~

Yokoo: WHOOOOOO!! This is gonna be fucking awesome! It’s been way too long since I got to stretch my vocal cords a bit!

Kashiki: Oh, oh! We should get all the girls to sing together! We could pick out some idol group’s song or something!

Kisaragi: A-All the girls…?

Ikuta: Yeah! Everyone’s gonna end up singing at some point!

Kisaragi: E-Everyone…

Karen looked down at the table, her face as pale as a sheet. Kotomi put a hand on her shoulder.

Ikuta: Don’t worry, Kisaragi! I’ll be there riiight next to you, so you don’t have to feel too exposed, alright?

Kotomi winked at Karen, which made her face go red.

Kisaragi: ...O-Okay…

Ikuta: Alright! Everyone meets at TME tonight at 7 PM! Don’t forget, or else I’ll whack you!

Everyone’s spirits seemed to rise at the idea of a karaoke night, enough so at least to make them eat their breakfast. At the end of, um, breakfast-lunch...brunch, as they call it, everyone went off in different directions. I decided to go around and talk with the others, but before I could, Karen stopped me.

Kisaragi: Um… Soshun? Can I ask you something?

Murasame: What’s wrong, Karen?

Kisaragi: Oh! Nothing… I-I was just wondering if I could get a profile on you. You know...some basics, for my records.

Murasame: Oh, well, alright! But why do you need that?

Kisaragi: I thought it would be a good idea to put together some profiles of each of the council members… Not only to know them better, but to keep an eye out for things they struggle with, like...health concerns.

Murasame: Oh! That would be very helpful to have.

Kisaragi: Yes… I-I’ve already compiled a profile of a lot of the members already… Mr. Gouryoku, despite being the Ultimate Journalist, struggles with writing kanji… Ms. Kashiki has incredible lower body strength but falters in her upper body… Mr. Kurosaki has a sever allergy to most kinds of flowers… Ms. Umesawa has a severe caffeine addiction… And Mr. Ichino keeps track of every calorie he consumes each day!

Murasame: Those all seem like helpful things to know… Well, Karen, that record sounds incredibly useful for all of us. Lay on me what you need.

Kisaragi: A-Alright! I need you to answer a few questions… Like… Your full name, date of birth, height, weight, medical history, list of potential allergies, blood type, likes, dislikes, anything you struggle with, your short-term goals, your long-term goals, any-

Murasame: W-Woah, woah! Do you really need all of that?!

Kisaragi: Yes.

For about an hour, I sat with Karen and told her every aspect of myself that I could remember. Even the parts I couldn’t.

Kisaragi: You...don’t remember your time at Hope’s Peak?

Murasame: No. Everyone I’ve talked to remembers their time up until that weird student council meeting. For Kamii and Kurosaki, that’s two years of school… Ikuta, one year. The last memory I have is walking into the school’s doors for the first time.

Kisaragi: ...That’s strange…

Murasame: Yeah, it really is.

Kisaragi: I...do remember my time at Hope’s Peak, but it’s blocky.

Murasame: Huh?

Kisaragi: I...remember certain parts, when I was alone… But, when this person appears in my memories, I...blank out. I can’t see their face either - it’s just a figure of a person, and then a chunk of memory disappears. It’s like that throughout the entire time I remember my school life at Hope’s Peak.

???: Oh, man, you guys too?

Shouji appeared, leaning over the table we were sitting at.

Kisaragi: Y-You have those memory blocks too, Mr. Yokoo?

Yokoo: Yep. Some things are flow real nicely, ‘specially in my first year. In fact, I don’t have any blocks then!

Murasame: Really?

Yokoo: Yeah! Once I hit my second year, that’s when all the blocks start hittin’. Things are going just fine til’ this weird shadow dude appears, then BAM! I’m suddenly in class or something!

That is a weird circumstance… Did Tsubasa, Tarou, and Kotomi have this weird figure blocking some memories, too? They didn’t mention it, but it was right after we all woke up…

Karen’s profiling was over, and I parted ways with her and Shouji. I spent some time with the others, talking about menial things and just generally hanging around. All the while, though, these things kept swirling in my head...our situation...the special clause...the memory blocks Karen and Shouji were experiencing...my lack of memory...and, finally, Asukasei. I wondered if I had done something to him at Hope’s Peak, and now I couldn’t remember...or did I even attend Hope’s Peak? No one’s mentioned knowing me before this, yet everyone seemed to know each other in some way. Kotomi, Daiki, and Suzuko were all in class 77-C together… The upperclassmen were all in the same class… Karen, Ryouta, and Tomohiko were all in class 77-A, the class I was supposed to be in. If we were supposed to be in the same class, wouldn’t they have remembered me if I attended?

Why was I the only one who wasn’t acquainted with anyone? Why was I the only one who couldn’t remember their time at Hope’s Peak? Why can’t I remember my time at Hope’s Peak, if I even attended? Did...something happen that prevented me from going there?

Don’t be a downer, Soshun! Not everything going on is bad! Later that day we would all be at karaoke night, where we would all come together and enjoy each other’s company. We would all have a nice time, and that’s what’s important! Yes, that’ll be good for me… Seeing all of my friends, despite what we’re going through, having fun. We still have each other, and no amount of memory blocks will change that!

---

That night, Kotomi called me over to TME a little before seven. Or, should I say, she dragged me over, grabbing my collar and nearly hauling me across the floor like some kind of dog. After I commented on how rude that was, she sat me down at one of the karaoke bar’s couches and said:

Ikuta: So! Who’s my best president buddy?

Murasame: What do you want?

Ikuta: Oh, don’t be like that! It’s...not like I’m going to say you’re going to be giving one of your grand motivational speeches after we do karaoke or anything!

Murasame: Um, what.

Ikuta: Oh, don’t act like that! You’re the master of these speeches! It should come naturally to you!

Murasame: N-Not when you force me to do one!

Ikuta: Don’t clamp up now! After karaoke is the BEST time to give the speech to decimate all speeches! Everyone’s relaxed, happy, getting along...and then BAM! There you are, reminding us that it can always be like this, throughout this tragedy! We can be united as we are now, blah blah blah. Everyone claps, one of the dudes professes their undying love for you, we beat up Monokuma, and then go home!

Murasame: I...highly doubt some of those things will happen.

Ikuta: Don’t knock it til’ ya try it!

Murasame: That’s not the correct way to use that saying.

Kotomi whacked my arm.

Ikuta: You know what I mean, smart ass!

I opened my mouth to respond, but that’s when the others began to trickle in. Kotomi ran off before I could offer my rebuttal… Sure, my speeches may have been okay before, but those were said on the spot! In the moment! I’ve planned speeches before, but over the course of weeks! Even then, when I would read them, I managed to maintain a tinge of a robotic voice. I knew Kotomi had good intentions, but…

Around 7:15, almost everyone had arrived except for one person I never expected to be late...or without her number two.

Ikuta: Hey, Crustyshit! Where’s the wife?

Kurosaki: For one, it’s Kurosaki-

Almost on cue, Tsubasa came through the doors, out of breath.

Kamii: I… I apologize for my tardiness!

Kurosaki: Darling!

Tarou rushed to her side. Aiko gagged.

Kurosaki: Pray, what held you up, dear? Did that dastardly Monokuma keep your attention?

Ikuta: “Pray”? What are you, a fucking Shakespeare character?

Kamii: I’m so sorry for worrying you… I simply got caught up with something, that’s all!

Umesawa: With what? Tying your shoes?

Kashiki: But Kamii’s wearing sandals?

Once everyone was in the karaoke bar, Kotomi tapped on her mic. She spoke in her, what I assumed, best Monokuma impression.

Ikuta: Testing, testing! One, two! Can you guys hear me?

Someya: Ha ha, very funny, sis.

Kotomi chuckled.

Ikuta: Hello, hello! Welcome, one and all, ladies and gentlemen, to the first annual “Mall Life of Mutual Karaoke”! It’s gonna be super duper awesome guys, so just sit back, relax, and have fun! Oh, and everyone has to participate. No exceptions!

I noticed Asukasei wasn’t in the crowd with everyone else. I leaned over towards Shouji and muttered to him:

Murasame: Yokoo, where’s Hino?

Yokoo: He’s in his room. I told him about this, but he asked me, “Is Murasame going to be there?” When I said yeah, he slammed the door on me.

Figured. Kotomi didn’t seem to care, though… No one did.

Ikuta: As we all decided beforehand, all the girls first! Get on up here! We’re going to blow these boys out of the water!

Umesawa: Yay! Drowning boys! We’re first, we’re first!

Yokoo: Sh-She didn’t say “drown”! She said OUT of the water!

All the girls got up on stage...except for Karen. In fact, Karen seemed to disappear from thin air. I heard something shuffle behind me, and I looked behind the couch...to find the missing girl, knees to her chest, hiding.

Kisaragi: D-Don’t tell the others I’m here…

Murasame: Aw, come on, Karen! It’ll be fun! No one will make fun of you.

Kisaragi: I… I-I…

Just then, Kotomi jumped into Karen’s sight, making her squeal.

Ikuta: Kisaragi! What’re you doing back here?! Come on, you gotta come up with the rest of us!

Kisaragi: I-I… Um, I…

Kotomi grabbed Karen’s hands.

Ikuta: Don’t worry, Kisaragi. I’ll be right there next to you. You don’t even have to sing loudly! Just be up there with us, alright?

Karen stared at Kotomi’s hands holding her own. After a few moments of hesitation, Karen nodded her head.

Kisaragi: O-Okay… Alright.

The other girls shouted from the stage.

Kashiki: Yay, Kisaragi!

Kamii: I’m glad you decided to join us, Kisaragi!

Umesawa: Hurry up and get over here already! I wanna start!

Karen and Kotomi hopped onto the stage together and got themselves their own microphones. When the music started, the girls began to sing. It was some song from some hit girl idol group - I didn’t know the name of it, but Shouji mentioned how whoever picked this particular song was a real “Sayaker” (whatever that meant). At first, Karen was incredibly stiff and barely moved, but as the song went on she seemed to loosen up, holding Kotomi’s hand the entire time. Tsubasa sung as though she had been singing for ages with a grace only she could muster. Koko climbed onto Suzuko’s back and they sung as though they were in a rock concert rather than in a karaoke bar. The singer who surprised me the most, though, was Kiriko. She seemed nervous, sweating even. Though, I could understand why she would be feeling a bit tense…

Ichino: YEAH, ALRIGHT KIRIKO! YOU SOUND GREAT! YOU GO GIRL! WHOOOO!

Someya: What about Kotomi?

Ichino: Oh, yeah. You go too, Kotomi. WHOOOO, KIRIKO!!

...when her biggest fan was louder than the girls themselves.

Kurosaki: Can you quiet yourself, Ichino? I can’t hear my beautiful girlfriend’s - that’s Tsubasa, mind you - beautiful voice.

Someya: Wow… Miss Kamii’s your girlfriend? I would’ve never guessed…

Kurosaki: ...When did you start calling her Miss Kamii?

When the girls were done, they were laughing with giant, beaming smiles on their faces. Even Kiriko, who seemed uncomfortable the entire time, let out a strained laugh. Kotomi slapped her back, as though to tell her “good job”.

Yokoo: Well, now that you girls are done, it’s time for us guys to take center stage!

Kamii: Hehe~ Is that so?

Yokoo: Yeah, it’s so! With me as the center, naturally!

Ikuta: No way, Shou-jay!

Yokoo: Th-That’s not my name!

Ikuta: If anyone’s gonna be center, it’s gonna be Murasame! He’s the president, after all!

Murasame: Wh-What? No, no, that’s fine! Really, Yokoo can be center! It’s okay!

Umesawa: Boo, no! Stinkysame should be center! It only makes sense!

Ichino: Yeah! You gotta do it, Murasame!

Kashiki: Mu-ra-sa-me! Mu-ra-sa-me!

Ikuta: That’s too many damned syllables!

Kamii: So-shun! So-shun! Teehee~

Suzuko and Tsubasa started the chant and, before I knew it, everyone was chanting along with them. Karen came up to me and put her microphone in my hand.

Kisaragi: It’ll be fun, Soshun… No one will make fun of you.

Karen smiled. I sighed and laughed.

Murasame: Well… Alright.

Everyone cheered. Sousuke put his hands on my shoulders and dragged me on stage with the others. Shouji pulled out an electric guitar from...somewhere.

Yokoo: Alright, we’re gonna do a sweet Silver Universe single! “Crying in a Crystal Dream”! Murasame, ya gotta do some hardcore screamin’ alright?

Murasame: I am not doing that.

Yokoo: ALRIGHT! I’ll do the screamin’!

Kurosaki: You ladies sit there and be charmed by my soothing and luxurious voice now… Especially you, Tsubasa.

Kamii: Teehee~

Ikuta: Who here wants their brains blown out? I’m guaranteed not to miss.

Umesawa: Me.

Nishizawa: Me.

Kashiki: Considering it!

Kisaragi: Blowing brains out is strictly forbidden during the duration of this party!

And then the music started...which was some loud, heavy-metal music that nearly made my ears explode. Sousuke had one arm around me and another around Ryouta; he ruffled Ryouta’s hair as though to encourage him to get more into it while he was leaned in towards me (a little too close for comfort) to share a mic. Tarou seemed to be serenading to Tsubasa more than anything (couldn’t imagine how, considering the type of music we were subjected to) while Daiki tried to imitate Shouji during the screaming parts...the terrifying screaming parts. Tomohiko could barely be heard; he hid his face behind his fedora most of the time until Koko yelled:

Umesawa: Yay, yay! Toto, you’re so cool up there!

That seemed to give him the confidence to sing a little louder. Not much louder, but it was something.

In the middle of the song, I noticed movement in the shadows. I glanced towards it to see… Asukasei! He came! He sat in the back where the others wouldn’t notice him, arms crossed, and watched us perform. Despite me being here, he still managed to come. He wasn’t completely disgusted with us, I guessed, or why else would he come!

Just as I was finally getting into the song, though, it ended. The girls cheered and the guys hollered. I didn’t notice as Shouji came up behind me, wrapped his arms around my legs, and lifted me up into the air, making me yelp. He hollered as loud as he possibly could before toppling backwards, me with him, and we slammed into the floor...or, in my case, my head slammed against a speaker.

Everyone: Murasame!

After a brief moment of questioning my morality and the meaning of life, I raised my hand in the air and gave everyone a thumb’s up. They cheered.

Tsubasa scolded Shouji for nearly murdering me while Tarou was right besides them, waiting for his girlfriend’s attention to turn back to him. Koko was telling Tomohiko how cool he was while Sousuke was screaming (or moreso squealing) about how proud he was of Ryouta for going onstage. I rubbed my head, considering it still hurt from my near-death experience, but it would only get worse: Kotomi forced me into a chokehold and was giving me a noogie.

Ikuta: See, that wasn’t so bad, right Murasame!

Murasame: Yes, yes! Now, let go of me!

Karaoke night continued without a hitch. Everyone enjoyed each other’s company, whether it be through singing together on stage or hanging out on the couches and at the tables. Daiki and Karen brought in snacks at some point along with drinks and a fruit punch bowl. It was turning into a real party, and everyone seemed as happy and as comfortable as can be. It was almost as though we all forgotten what situation we were in, and we were just enjoying our time as teenagers would on any weekend night…

Though, Monokuma’s face was a permanent part of my memory at that point, and no matter how much I tried to keep my mind off of him, there was still a small portion of my mind that couldn’t let go of everything. Our kidnapping. The missing memories. The...special clause. It still weighed on my shoulders, and between that and entertaining everyone here, I was starting to get exhausted. At one point, I found myself plopping down on one of the couches and sighing. It was nice to sit down, but I still felt incredibly tense.

Then, someone sat themselves next to me. I glanced over to see Tsubasa.

Kamii: Are you doing alright, Murasame?

Murasame: Huh? Y-Yeah… I’m just a little tired is all.

Suzuko came up to us when I spoke with a drink in her hand.

Kashiki: If you’re tired, you should go rest! No one’ll blame ya, ya know!

Murasame: It’s fine! Don’t fret over me.

Kamii: But, Murasame…

Just then, we heard Tarou shout.

Kurosaki: YOKOO! PUT YOUR SHIRT BACK ON!

Yokoo: WHOOOOOOOOOO!!!

Wh...What.

Kashiki: D-Did someone spike the fruit punch?

Kamii: Is there any alcohol in this mall…?

Murasame: I-I’ll go stop him.

Kashiki: Nah, you stay here! I’ll take care of it!

Suzuko dashed away. I sighed; my head was starting to pound again. Suddenly, I felt something wrap around my hand. I looked down to see that Tsubasa was holding it.

Kamii: Don’t be so anxious, Murasame. We all believe in you as is - you don’t have to do anything more than just be...you. Alright?

Murasame: Uh…

Suddenly again, something slammed into my stomach. Sousuke had fallen into my lap and was now sobbing into my shirt.

Ichino: Murasame…! Buddy! You… You gotta sing with me… I’LL DIE IF YOU DON’T!

He hiccupped and sobbed louder. Was...it possible that someone did spike the punch bowl? I looked at Tsubasa, who was giggling.

Kamii: Oh, Ichino!

Murasame: Uh…

Kamii: You two go sing! Don’t mind me! I think I’ll go help with Yokoo.

Sousuke and I did a duet together, and it was so bad that Kotomi ended up on the floor, half-dead from laughter. Meanwhile, Tsubasa and Suzuko managed to get Shouji off one of the tables and get his shirt back on him. I...didn’t really know where this party was heading, but I guess I was glad everyone was having so much fun?

As much as we wished that the night would never end, nighttime was quickly approaching. Kotomi tugged on my sleeve and nodded her head towards the stage. I completely forgot about the speech at that point - the night itself was incredibly intoxicating (literally and figuratively, apparently). But, I knew I had to do it or else Kotomi would whack me, so I climbed up on the stage when no one was on and tapped the mic.

Murasame: Um. Hey there? Hey guys.

Umesawa: Smellysame’s gonna go a solo!

Ichino: YOU GO MURASAME! I LOVE YOU, BUDDY!

Yokoo: WHOOOOOOO!!

They both hiccupped.

Murasame: Um, thanks guys. I actually wanted to, uh, say some things…?

Umesawa: Boooo! At least sing them!

Murasame: I-I don’t think it would be the most...entertaining song.

Kashiki: Oh, oh! You should freestyle it!

Nishizawa: Murasame rapping sounds mildly terrifying…

Kubou: I could help you! Here, let me get up th-

Suddenly, Karen shouted.

Kisaragi: Will you all be silent! Soshun’s trying to speak!

Everyone went quiet. Karen smiled up at me.

Murasame: Uh… Thanks, Karen… I, uh…

I adjusted my collar, trying to think of what words to say.

Murasame: Take... a moment to look around you.

Everyone looked at each other.

Yokoo: HEY, I KNOW YOU!

Kamii: Yokoo, shush!

Murasame: L-Look at how much we’ve come together-

Umesawa: Is this another boring motivational speech?

Ikuta: Shush!

Murasame: How much we’ve...come together. Here we all are, in the same room, enjoying each other’s company despite the situation we’re in right now. Heck, even Hino’s here!

Everyone quickly looked around the room again. Shouji was the first one to see him.

Yokoo: HEY, HEY! ASUKA, THERE YOU ARE BUDDY! GET OVER HERE AND GIVE OL’ SHO SOME LOVIN’!

Asukasei grunted.

Murasame: I-It just goes to show you how powerful our trust in each other can be! Ikuta went out of her way to bring us all together, and look what it’s accomplished: we’re happy, we’re laughing, and we’ve forgotten about our situation.

Ikuta: Yeah, so you guys better thank me after this!

Murasame: This is what happens when we work together as a whole rather than as parts! This is what happens when we put aside our fears and look towards a hopeful light! We...become one!

Yokoo: Sounds kinda kinky!

Everyone: Yokoo!

Murasame: ...One group . One student council that can look this situation in the eye and challenge it, knowing we can outsmart it! We can win, you guys! We just can’t give up hope!

And that’s where my thoughts ended. After a couple of seconds of awkward silence, I said:

Murasame: And...that’s it.

Kotomi laughed, but the others clapped with smiles on their faces. It was like before, when Asukasei put the fear in their hearts and I ripped that fear away… Their eyes all gleamed with a hope that was meant to be there. Kotomi was right - this was a good time for a speech, because now they’ve all had a taste of what unity feels like! What cooperation feels like! What hope-!

Monokuma: Yahoo! Sorry I’m late everyone, my dress just did not want to cooperate!

That’s when Monokuma appeared in a frilly pink dress laced with too many hot pink bows, his face plastered with hideously pink makeup.

Nishizawa: O-Oh god!

Monokuma: Aw, did you guys already finish? Or was this party such a drag that you resorted to listening to Murkysame talk on and on?

Kurosaki: No one invited you, bear.

Nishizawa: And who designed that god-awful outfit? It’s… It’s…

Monokuma: Jeesh, for being the dearly beloved student council, you guys sure are mean to your headmaster… Well, no matter. I hope you guys aren’t listening to Murasame too much!

Kamii: ...And why is that?

Monokuma: Because I have something veeeeeery special waiting for you tomorrow! It involves the “special clause”!

Murasame: Y-

Monokuma: You’re not allowed to give another motivational speech until tomorrow, got it, bub?! Or else I’ll punish you here and now!

I kept my mouth shut.

Monokuma: Alrighty then, kids! You better have had a good day today, because it’s aaaaall going to come crashing down tomorrow! Upupu, goodnight!

Monokuma disappeared from thin air, and that’s when the nighttime announcement started. Everyone seemed tense and, as much as I wanted to lift their spirits, I didn’t want to take Monokuma’s threat lightly. However, Kotomi spoke in my stead.

Ikuta: Don’t worry, guys! Let’s just all...go to bed and see what the bear has to say in the morning! We can always ignore whatever he throws at us!

Kashiki: Yeah, Ikuta’s right! So, let’s just all...go to bed!

Aiko rubbed her eyes and yawned.

Umesawa: I’m exhausted, anyway! Just when tonight was getting soooo good, too… Then, Muckysame had to go and muck it all up!

Murasame: It’s my fault?

One at a time, everyone filed out of TME and towards Kacy’s. Karen stayed behind to walk with me, but I noticed Asukasei was still firmly planted in the same spot he was all that night. I nudged Karen and started walking up to him; she seemed uncertain at first, but followed anyway.

Murasame: Hey, Hino! Are you going to bed? We do have that nighttime rule…

Asukasei just stared at me. Then, he stood up.

Hino: You do realize what Monokuma meant, yes?

Murasame: Huh?

Hino: He’s going to kickstart the killing… Give us a reason to kill. Why else would he have something “special” planned for us tomorrow, much less mention it tonight? And let me warn you, Murasame…

He got up right in my face.

Hino: You’ve put a pretty large target on your back. I wouldn’t be surprised if whatever Monokuma shows us tomorrow...results in your death. Let’s just say...if he gave me a good enough reason, at least, I would take it.

With that, he stepped away from me and left. I didn’t watch him leave. I...was shaking. I was shaking, my knees wobbling below me. He… He admitted it. He admitted that…if he was given a good enough motive… Despite everything, despite all of our attempts to unite the group… He would… I….

Karen grabbed my arm to comfort me. She heard him. She heard him say those things… There was no way he would do something with Karen knowing his intentions too...right?

I remembered the two person rule. I grabbed Karen’s shoulders.

Murasame: Karen.

Kisaragi: S-Soshun… He…

Murasame: If you ever see Asukasei, you stay near me and Ikuta. You hear me?

Kisaragi: I-I don’t understand… He… He threatened you, Soshun…

I didn’t want to doubt my fellow council members. I didn’t want to fear my friends. If I felt anything of the sort, there was plenty of room of the others to be distressed. It would be an irreparable domino effect, spiraling us into a pit of anxiety and distrust and panic and...despair. This was what Monokuma wanted - for us to fear each other, and I tried my hardest to fight that.

But...deep down, deep in a place I couldn’t control, Monokuma was winning. Maybe he was the whole time, and that’s why I was faltering now.

Chapter Text

Chapter 1: Memento Mori

Part 3 of Mall Life (Motive)

The walls of our rooms were soundproof, so surely she didn’t realize…

*DING DONG* *DING DONG* *DING DONG DING DONG DING DONG*

…just how irritating that doorbell was after the third or fourth ring. I had a new alarm clock to ensure I didn’t wake up any later than 8:30 am now, and her name was Kotomi Ikuta.

*DING DONG DING DONG DING DONG DING DONG*

I reluctantly opened the door, no doubt in my mind I had developed deep bags under my eyes simply from the sound of the bell.

Ikuta: Well, hello there, sleepyhead! Thought you could get away with sleeping in again, huh?

Murasame: Are you going to do this…every morning?

Ikuta: Yep!

That’s when I knew that moment was the true start of my despair-filled mall life. But, Kotomi was the least of my concerns that day. Monokuma was no doubt waiting for all of us in the food court, sitting on his gaudy pedestal, just wanting to incite true despair into us… Despair enough to make one of us kill. Unless… Kotomi’s persistence was the motive?

Ikuta: We better head to the food court, before everyone else gets there before us!

Murasame: Alright…

Kotomi and I made our way. When we arrived, the usual early risers were there: Tsubasa, Karen, and Asukasei (who seated himself in the corner, far away from them). There were a few others, too, like Daiki and Suzuko. It seemed no one else was up yet…or, they simply were too afraid to come.

Ikuta: I got the pres! The VP’s job is now done!

Kamii: Oh my… He looks exhausted. What did you do to him?

Murasame: Mental torture.

I seated myself at the table we all eat at…everyone except Asukasei, of course. Karen already had a breakfast ready and warm waiting for me from Rooster’s Head. I didn’t have much of an appetite, considering all the junk I ate the night before and what was coming soon. But, I couldn’t let her kindness go to waste and ate as much as I was able to do.

Over the course of an hour, the rest began to trickle in. Sousuke came in holding his head and groaning, as though he were suffering from a fruit punch hangover. Tarou came in, literally sparkling without a care in the world, and seated himself besides Tsubasa. Shouji and Tomohiko walked in with plenty of yawns and tired eyes – it was obvious they didn’t sleep well last night. Surprisingly enough, Koko and Ryouta weren’t the last ones to arrive… Kiriko was.

Nishizawa: Do you realize how terrible those bathrooms are? Oh, how I wish we had our own in our rooms… There’s enough space.

Umesawa: You have a problem with me being in there with you?!

Nishizawa: I prefer to not have…toothpaste splashing everywhere while I’m trying to do my makeup.

How does…toothpaste splash everywhere…?

Everyone sat down and ate breakfast…or, almost everyone, since Sousuke kept dozing off into his food. The tension in the room was high; everyone was just waiting for Monokuma to show up and reveal what it is he has to reveal. I couldn’t blame them… If Asukasei’s right, Monokuma will be giving us a motive to…to kill each other. I do believe in my friends… I want to believe in my friends, but the same line that Asukasei had said on the first day continued to race through my mind:

“When presented with an ultimatum, the only intentions you can trust are your own….and even then there will be that tiny, tiny voice who will drive you without you consciously realizing it. You won’t know how someone else feels…or even how you feel until a knife is cut through someone’s back.”

…

No! I can’t think this way! This anxiety, this fear… I can’t feel it! I won’t allow myself to feel it! If their student council president is hit with the overwhelming power of despair, what hope is there for them? I have to… I have to stay strong. Stand tall for everyone. I have to be…their pillar of hope.

That’s when the dreaded voice rang out.

???: Aw, I’m glad to see you all here! I don’t even have to make an announcement! Maybe you kids are good after all… Oh, I’m going to cry! Boohoo!

We all turned to the podium and, once again, Monokuma sprung in the air from behind it and landed smack on it.

Monokuma: Alright, I’m over it. My student council! Welcome, one and all, to your first… Motive reveal!

Kisaragi: Motive reveal… You mean as in…motive to enact the “special clause”?

Monokuma: Ding ding ding! Kissassragi got it! Now I don’t even have to explain the details to you! A gold star for Kissassragi!

Monokuma pulled out an…actual gold star from his behind his back. It was about the size of him himself. He threw it at Karen, who did manage to catch it before falling over onto her back.

Kisaragi: Ow…

Kotomi and I came to her side and helped her up. That’s when I noticed a thin line that crossed just below two points of the star.

Monokuma: If you would, please, open that star. Within it will be your prized motives.

Murasame: N-

Monokuma: Murasame! Open the star before I sick 5,000 hounds on you!

I opened the star. Inside were dozens of envelopes, all marked with two names. The top names were the names of all fourteen of us… There were some bottom names that matched us, but some were names I didn’t recognize.

Monokuma: Now, if you will, please grab an envelope that has your name at the top!

Everyone hesitated to walk up and dig through the envelopes. Kotomi, however, had no problem and stuck her hand into the bottom half of the star. She pulled out two envelopes with her name at the top. The bottom of one of the envelopes said “Ryouta Someya” and the other said “Sousuke Ichino”.

Ikuta: Why are Ryouta and Sousuke on my envelopes? Can’t I get someone better?

Someya & Ichino: Hey!

Monokuma: I’ll explain that once everyone gets their envelopes, fire crotch! Now, go, go, GO, YOU BASTARDS!

One at a time, everyone reluctantly came up to the star and pulled out two envelopes each designated for them. I waited last so everyone could have their turn. Once everyone got theirs, I peered into the star…to find nothing waiting for me.

Murasame: Um, Monokuma…?

Monokuma: Alright, now I’ll explain the significance of these envelopes!

I was getting really tired of getting ignored.

Monokuma: Your motives are…secrets! But, since “your own secrets” has already been used once-

Kurosaki: When?

Monokuma: This time, it’s “the secrets and facts of people who have made a lasting impact on your life!” At the bottom of your envelopes is a name… A name of the person who’s secret you have received!

Ikuta: Is this really supposed to be a motive to kill? I already know everything about Ryouta and Sousuke, like how they both like Hero’s Art Offline!

Ichino: The first thirteen episodes were good, okay!

Monokuma’s voice dropped several octaves, his voice lowered to the point of bone-chilling.

Monokuma: Upupu… Are you sure?

Ikuta: Huh?

Monokuma: Are you sure…that you know everything about them?

Ikuta: I… I, uh…

Monokuma let out a shrill laugh.

Monokuma: Alright then, kiddos! I’ll leave you-

Murasame: Wait!

Monokuma: What, what, WHAT?! I’m getting real tired of you, Erkasame!

Murasame: I…didn’t receive anything.

Monokuma: Bwahaha! Look at this loser! Murasame has no friends!

Umesawa: Hehe! No friends Murasame!

I should’ve never said anything.

Monokuma: Since I’m a half-way decent bear and I feel a teensy bit sorry for you… Here!

He threw two envelopes at me, hitting me right in the face. I grabbed the envelopes like two playing cards and read the names at the bottom…

Murasame: “Yasuke…Matsuda”? and… “Isshiki Madarai”?

Kisaragi: Who are they, Soshun?

Murasame: I…don’t know. I don’t get how this is supposed to…er…”inspire” me if I don’t know who these people are.

Monokuma laughed again.

Monokuma: Are you sure about that, Murasame?

Murasame: Huh?

Monokuma: You can’t even remember your school life, or if you even attended Hope’s Peak Academy. Are you sure you don’t know who those people are?

His words made my stomach twist a bit. I looked down at the envelopes again. Yasuke and Isshiki… The names didn’t ring a bell, but that didn’t necessarily mean that I didn’t…

Monokuma: Well, now that I have you kids all riled and curious, I’ll leave you to do whatever murderous fiends do! Too-da-loo!

And with that, Monokuma disappeared. We all stood around, holding our envelopes in our hands. We were all hesitant to open them…but at the same time, oh so curious. I knew I was – a part of me wanted to know exactly who these two were and why Monokuma gave me their secrets. “People who have made a lasting impact on our lives”… So, that meant, these two…?

I heard a rip. I looked up to see Kotomi opening the envelope with Ryouta’s name on it.

Murasame: W-Wait, Ikuta!

Ikuta: What? It’s Ryouta! I know everything about him, there’s nothing Monokuma could throw at me that doesn’t surprise me!

Murasame: Still, it’s probably best if we don’t open these.

Kurosaki: I agree with Murasame. Opening these secrets are exactly what Monokuma wants us to do.

Kubou: Besides, who’s to say these envelopes aren’t just filled with lies…? I mean, Murasame just said he didn’t know either person on his envelopes…

Ikuta: Well, then, I’ll be the judge of that!

Kotomi opened her envelope and slipped a small card out from it. It took her seconds to read it…and seconds to go pale.

Ikuta: What…?

Someya: What’s the matter, sis…? That’s…mine, isn’t it?

Sousuke took the card out of Kotomi’s hand and read it out loud.

Ichino: “Ryouta Someya…made the first Monokuma”?

All eyes went to Ryouta. His eyes were wide, and he was panic-stricken.

Someya: I-I never did that! I never made that…bear thing!

Yokoo: I knew it! I knew it was suspicious that we had the Ultimate Stuffed Animal Collector among us….and for our headmaster to be a stuffed animal!

Kashiki: Does that mean…Someya’s behind all of this…?

Someya: No way! I never saw that bear before in my life, not until we got here! Even if I was behind this, wouldn’t it be stupid of me to join you guys as the Ultimate Stuffed Animal Collector?!

Yokoo: Maybe… Maybe you’re just stupid!

Someya: Yeah, says the stupid one!

Kubou: G-Guys, please! This was what I was talking about!

We heard another rip. Everyone twisted their heads to see…Tomohiko opening one of his envelopes. He had the name of the person who’s secret he was opening covered with his finger… All I could see was the letter “J”.

Umesawa: Toto! Don’t do that!

Tomohiko didn’t respond to her, though. No…instead, he read the secret. He went pale himself. Then…tears welled in the corners of his eyes.

Umesawa: …T-Toto…? Are you okay…?

Gouryoku: …I….I…..

He choked out a sob.

Gouryoku: I…I have to go….go lay down….

Tomohiko left the food court, despite us calling him back. Koko followed him.

Umesawa: W-Wait! Toto! Tomohiko! Come back, what’s wrong!?

Murasame: Wait, you guys-!

But, they were already gone. That’s when I head another rip. It was Asukasei, opening an envelope… It was the only envelope he had.

Yokoo: H-Hey, Asuka, bro! D-Don’t open that! Who’s is it, anyway?!

Asukasei ignored Shouji. He just read the card that came out of his envelope…and his eyes widened. Not with the same uncertainty that Kotomi and Tomohiko had plastered on their faces…but with surprise.

Hino: …Is that so….

Yokoo: …Wh-What did it say, buddy?

Asukasei didn’t respond. But, his eyes flickered up to meet mine…not with the same strain of hatred, however, but of…fear? It didn’t take long for him, however, to give me an angry look. He started off out of the food court. Shouji shouted out to him, but he didn’t turn around. Before he left, though, he made an extra effort to pass by me, shoving me while whispering:

Hino: I won’t let you win.

With that, he was gone. I…I didn’t know what he meant by that. I didn’t know what he was insinuating. Win what? What could I possibly win, now…?

I shook off this strange feeling, and turned to the others.

Murasame: No more! Stop opening these secrets… It’s just making everyone paranoid!

Kamii: I agree… Only three have been opened, and our group is already shaken…

Kurosaki: Then, let’s swear none of us here will open any of our secrets…or any more.

Ikuta: D-Don’t look at me, pretty boy! I didn’t know something like…like that was going to be in Ryouta’s envelope!

Nishizawa: That’s the point, sweetie. You didn’t know. It doesn’t matter if these secrets are real or fake, they’re something to get us riled up and fearing one another.

Someya: Yeah, now everyone thinks I’m behind all of this!

Ikuta: S-Sorry…

Someya: It’s okay, I guess. I almost did the same thing with yours.

Murasame: Then, it’s settled? No one else is going to open their secrets?

Ichino: What about you, Murasame?

Murasame: Huh?

Ichino: Well, I was just thinking…you know, you don’t know those guys, so how bad could their secrets affect you, really?

Nishizawa: That’s a stupid thought, Sousuke.

Kiriko flicked Sousuke’s nose.

Nishizawa: Just because Murasame doesn’t know those people doesn’t mean he still won’t be affected negatively by whatever’s inside of them.

Murasame: Yeah! I wasn’t planning on opening them, anyway. I’m not curious about any stranger’s secrets…

…In truth, I was. Especially considering Monokuma gave me these people, people I never met, in a motive designed around knowing the secrets of someone who’s impacted your life. I wanted to know why these two were chosen and how they correlate with me… But, I was willing to set my curiosity to the side for the sake of the group.

Murasame: Then, it’s settled! No more secret opening! I don’t want to hear another rip, another tear, alrig-

I turned to Karen to see her reading a card. A secret!

Murasame: Karen!

Kisaragi: I-I’m sorry! I opened mine when Mr. Gouryoku did…

Murasame: Who’s is it…?

Karen blushed.

Kisaragi: ….Ms. Ikuta’s.

Ikuta: Mine?

Ichino: Haha, what does it say?

Kisaragi: “Kotomi Ikuta still sleeps with a teddy bear her brother got her when she was five. She gets nightmares if she doesn’t have it with her.”

Everyone’s heads turned to Kotomi. Sousuke and Ryouta were snickering at the side. She was redder than her hair, but eventually regained her composure and cleared her throat.

Ikuta: L-Look at the time! It’s time for me to clean the toilets with Sousuke’s toothbrush!

Ichino: Haha, act like you hate me all you- Hey, wait!

Kotomi was already halfway down the concourse when Sousuke started running to catch up to her. I was…generally confused, especially since Kotomi’s secret seemed considerably tame. Kiriko giggled besides me.

Nishizawa: Aren’t those two just the cutest?

Murasame: Uh-

Kisaragi: Yes!

Karen had suddenly shouted, making Kiriko and I jump. We stared at her for a moment before she put her head down in embarrassment. Kiriko pat her head.

Nishizawa: You’re a little cutie as well, aren’t you? Well, I guess it’s time for us to go back to our usual schedules… Lounging around… Doing nothing… But, it’s better than the alternative, yes?

Kiriko flashed a smile at me and started to walk away. I noticed, though, as she crossed her hands behind her back… One of her envelopes was torn open. Sousuke’s secret.

I knew that, even with the promise we made, I couldn’t stop anyone from opening the secrets they held in their hands. It was like the nighttime rule – we all knew it existed for the best, but that didn’t mean we were forced to follow it. Even I was tempted to open my envelopes, but… Those of us who want to uphold our ends of the bargain had to maintain that much. Especially me. So, the first thing I did was go to my room and stuff the secrets in my desk drawer.

My eyes lingered on them for a moment… “Yasuke Matsuda”… “Isshiki Madarai”… Who were you two? Why did I get your secrets? Why are you significant in my life if I can’t even remember who you are? I remembered Karen and Shouji talking about their memory, the strange figure that would cause blocks in their school lives… I wondered if one of these two was that figure.

I thought about the secrets the others had… Ryouta made Monokuma, yet he barely met the bear when we did… Tomohiko’s person’s secret was grave enough to drive him to tears… And what exactly was Asukasei’s? Whatever it was, it was enough to surprise even him… And the others, too. What did Kiriko read about Sousuke? Would the others uphold their end of the promise and not open their secrets? If they did…would it be enough to kill?

I closed the drawer, leaving most of the questions unanswered for that time. But the last one was answered before the day even ended.

***

…The next morning, I was greeted with another barrage of doorbell rings. I groaned, yearning for Kotomi to find a new hobby other than wake me up in such a way. I walked up to the door and opened it…

…to find Koko, wide-eyed and gasping for air. Kotomi was with her, but her face was contorted with concern.

Umesawa: M-Murasame! Murasame!

Murasame: Koko…? What’s wrong?

Koko tried to choke something out, but whatever she said only came out in strained gasps. Kotomi was the cut in with my worst nightmare.

Ikuta: A body. Koko found a body in Sundollar.

I went pale.

Murasame: Are you sure…?

Ikuta: I haven’t seen it yet. Koko’s going to get the others while we check it out.

Koko merely nodded in response to that and stumbled onto the next room. A part of me wanted to stay here, to either help the girl or stay in bed. Anything to get out of seeing….seeing a…

But, there was no use. I knew we, the president and VP, would have to see it sooner or later. There was no escaping it. So, we ran as fast as our legs could take us down the Macy’s concourse. Despite being a ways away, we swiftly, far more quickly than I would have liked, approached Sundollar. I gulped, trying to swallow down this knot that developed in my throat. Kotomi lingered outside, her gaze shifted away from the café. I nodded at her; she didn’t need to see it first. That was my job…to assess the situation…to see just how bad it was…to see who it was.

I took a deep breath and took a step in…

…and immediately fell to my knees.

The abdomen was covered in blood, cut into so deep it exposed white fat. The floor around it pooled with even more, extending feet away from it. One arm was twisted behind the back while the other lay to the side of the head, exposed and cut. No, not only the hand was cut… Almost every inch of exposed skin was. The cuts were in the shapes of kanji, as though the words sliced into her skin. What smooth skin that was left was smeared with crimson. The legs were leaned up against the wall, the skirt shredded and flowing around them like drooping petals. The head was covered with a plastic bag, the kind used to carry the food at the food court. It blurred the face, but it was obvious who it was… Mint green hair strewn out from the bag’s opening, flowing down her back, becoming one with the blood to create a grotesque abstract painting.

It was Tsubasa.

Chapter Text

 Chapter 1: Memento Mori

Deadly Life – Investigation

Kotomi hauled me onto my feet, but she was in the same sorry state I was. Her eyes couldn’t leave the sight in front of us. My eyes couldn’t leave the sight in front of us. We stared, numb, senses dulled except for our sight, acutely discerning every detail of Tsubasa’s terrifyingly gnarled, distorted, appalling state. We didn’t notice as the others began to trickle in, each crumbling at the weight of the sight in front of them. Ryouta, Daiki, Shouji, Karen, Suzuko, Tomohiko… Shouji let out a squeal. Tomohiko couldn’t look at her. Karen almost fainted; I had to hold her shoulders to keep her steady. One at a time, they all arrived, and they each presented their own reactions. Not one said a word, however – no one said a word until Kiriko and Sousuke came in. Kiriko let out a gasp.

Nishizawa: Tsu…Tsubasa….!

Her voice was low and soft, and she crumpled to her knees much like I did. But, the worst of it wasn’t until…

Kurosaki: Tsubasa! My darling Tsubasa!

Tarou arrived last with Koko in tow. He screamed Tsubasa’s name, his usual collected demeanor vanishing along with her life. He pushed past everyone and leaned over her…and sobbed. He sobbed and sobbed, holding her lifeless body, shouting her name as though it would bring her back.

Kurosaki: My darling Tsubasa! Tsubasa! Oh, my sweet, please, wake up! Wake up!

He sobbed into her chest, ignoring all the blood he was getting all over himself. One hand clutched her shoulder while the other was clenched over her heart. He choked up one last sob before his eyebrows furrowed, glaring at the group. He pointed at us, his clenched hand still over Tsubasa’s heart.

Kurosaki: You… One of you! Fess up!

Ichino: What?

Kurosaki: You know “what”! Which one of you… Which one of you killed her? Who killed my darling Tsubasa?!

A pin dropping could be heard. Everyone had forgotten that fact. We were so wrapped up in what we were witnessing, we forgot how it could have happened:

One of us in this room was a murderer.

Murasame: N-No! That’s impossible!

Yokoo: Yeah! There’s… There’s no way one of us could’ve…

Kubou: Especially… Especially so brusquely…!

Ikuta: It must be Monokuma! The bear…he probably did this!

Almost as though he were summoned, Monokuma appeared from thin air right in front of us.

Monokuma: Nope! Wasn’t me!

Ikuta: And how the hell are we supposed to believe you?!

Monokuma: Look at me! I’m a tiny, itty bitty bear! Do you really think I could do something this elaborate? Besides, look over there!

Monokuma pointed his paw over at the security camera looming above us.

Monokuma: I know exactly who did it! If I wanted to, I could show you a recording!

Murasame: Will you…?

Monokuma: I don’t know, Vomitsame, will I?

No, he won’t.

Kashiki: So…one of us…really did kill Kamii…?

Monokuma: Yep! And now, we move onto the next stage of our game! The dearly beloved class trial! But…hey, wait! Not everyone’s here! Where’s that classic depressed teenager?!

Someya: Classic depressed…? Oh, Hino!

We all looked around. As usual, Asukasei wasn’t present.

Umesawa: I…I tried to get him…but he wouldn’t come…

Monokuma: Boy, do I hate repeating myself twice! Someone tell that boy about this later!

Nishizawa: About this…class trial. And that would be?

Monokuma: I was getting to that, pinkie!

Nishizawa: Don’t cross me, bear! I’ll rip you open and feed your stuffing to the birds!

Monokuma started to breathe heavily.

Monokuma: Oh, Ms. Kiriko… You’re so cool and strong… You’re making all my stuffing all rumbly inside!

Ichino: Hey, you damn bear! Stop being a creep to Kiriko and tell us what you were going to say!

Monokuma: Huh…? Oh, yeah! Just murdering someone without anyone noticing is faaar too easy, don’t you think? Well, that’s where the class trial comes in! After a period of investigating, we’ll all meet at the fountain for a trial! There…you will present your evidence and try to figure out who the blackened is!

Kisaragi: Like a traditional trial-by-jury?

Monokuma: Yes, except you’re the prosecutors, the defense, the jury, everything! The only thing you’re not is me: the judge! As the judge, I already know who did it. It’s your job, however, to figure it out! If you guess correctly, the blackened will receive punishment and you will all get to continue your communal lives under the roof of this mall!

Ikuta: What’s the punishment?

Monokuma: Execution!

Ikuta: Well, I mean, yeah. That’s a pretty fair punishment for murder.

Someya: That’s kinda brutal though…

Monokuma: If you all guess wrong, however, the blackened gets to graduate and go home. The rest of you, however….will get executed as a result!

The knot in my throat tightened. I gulped.

Yokoo: S-So, basically… Don’t fuck up and guess wrong.

Monokuma: Yep! And now, since you’ve discovered the body, your investigation will now begin! Be sure to collect as muuuuuch as possible, because whatever you find now is all you’re getting later! Too-dah-loo, have fun, and remember: don’t fuck up and guess wrong! Upupupu!

And with those final words in mind, Monokuma disappeared. We all stood there for a while before Kiriko spoke up.

Nishizawa: Well… It’s time to investigate. We won’t find Tsubasa’s murderer if we just stand around.

Kurosaki: I…have a concern.

Murasame: What is it, Kurosaki?

Kurosaki: What if the murderer comes around when no one’s looking and tries to alter the crime scene? It’ll set us back, farther from finding who…who did this.

Kisaragi: Maybe we should have someone guard the crime scene, then…? Someone tough and scary, too…

Umesawa: Oh, oh, Toto’s tough and scary!

Gouryoku: …I….I don’t mind guarding. If it means a smoother path to finding Tsubasa’s murderer.

Yokoo: I can stick behind too. I may not look that tough, but instruments don’t move themselves off the bus, ya know?

Kurosaki: It might be best if we do have two guards. We never know if one of them might be the murderer.

Umesawa: Hey! You calling Toto a murderer?!

Kurosaki: As far as I’m concerned, you’re all the murderers. And until I’ve come to a satisfactory conclusion about a single person, I won’t remove that title from any of you.

His words cut through the air like a cold knife. His voice was calm but low… Understandable. Tsubasa was the love of his life… They loved each other more than anything…

Nishizawa: May I…do one thing?

Kurosaki: And what could that be, Nishizawa?

Nishizawa: Lay her on the floor… With her legs up like that and her skirt torn so slovenly…

It was true. In the position Tsubasa was in, with her skirt torn to shreds, her…undergarments were apparent. The killer was intent on humiliating their victim.

Murasame: Yes… Please do, Nishizawa. For Kamii’s sake.

Kiriko nodded and, hesitantly, went to lay Tsubasa on the floor. Sousuke offered to do it instead of her, so she wouldn’t have to touch the body, but Kiriko insisted she had to. They’re best friends, she said. She had to.

Afterwards, everyone spread out, conducting their own investigations. Tomohiko and Shouji stayed behind to guard the crime scene and the body. Kiriko and Sousuke said they were going to the food court – the bag that was over Tsubasa’s head was from Bok Choy Baby, so they believed there may be a clue there. The others seemed to spread out, going in differently directions aimlessly. Tarou stayed in Sundollar, sitting at a nearby table and staring at Tsubasa, longing for her to rise and embrace him. That left Karen, Kotomi, and I by the doorway.

Ikuta: Aw! Isn’t it funny how we always end up together in these things!

Murasame: I’m not sure if this is the best time to be bragging about that…

Just then, unprompted, Monokuma appeared.

Monokuma: Hey, kiddos- Oh, shoot! You all left!

Kisaragi: Some of us are still here…

Monokuma: I forgot to give you all something! Something that’ll help in your investigation!

Ikuta: And that might be?

Monokuma pulled a black and white folder from behind his back.

Monokuma: Tah-dah! It’s the Monokuma File! Your first one! It’ll tell you some important things about the murder, such as when it happened, the state of the body, et cetera!

Kisaragi: Oh! That is very helpful! Thank you, Mr. Monokuma!

Monokuma threw the file into my arms and disappeared once again. I opened the file and skimmed through the report – it was awfully short for a documentation. Then again, it was Monokuma we were talking about…we were lucky to get anything like this at all. The file read:

“The murder took place at 10:20 pm at Sundollar. The victim suffered from one stab wound in the chest and several more in the back. She also has several cuts and lacerations all over her body, though these were post-mortem except for a gash on the back of her right hand.”

Kisaragi: That’s strange…an autopsy like this usually mentions a cause of death.

Ikuta: Well, isn’t that obvious already? She died from asphyxiation.

Murasame: Huh? Why do you say that?

Ikuta: Well…she has a plastic bag over her head. Why else would it be there other than to choke her?

While I couldn’t argue with that point, there was a part of me that said this claim felt a bit off… Especially since…

Kisaragi: Well, what about the words carved in her skin…? Those do look like kanji the murderer…cut…into her…

Yokoo: The words? Ah, you guys stay there, I’ll try to read ‘em! Everything’s kind of a mess over here, though…

While Kotomi and Karen waited for Shouji to read the words written into Tsubasa’s skin, I made my way around the room. I noticed a large pool of blood away from Tsubasa’s body, towards the center of the room, and what seemed like a drag trail from it to the pool she currently laid in. Also, way at the other side of the café under a table, I found a Tegas Bob’s® kitchen knife, smeared with blood. I believed it may have been the murder weapon, but…what was the weapon doing over here, so far away from Tsubasa’s body, yet so close by it could be found?

My eyes shifted to the far corner of the room, closer to Tsubasa’s body – there was a large amount of broken shards of…something. I approached it, but Karen stopped me.

Kisaragi: Y-You might cut yourself, Soshun!

Murasame: Oh, uh, yeah. I just wanted to see what it was.

Kisaragi: I think it’s the remains of a Monokuma statue that was here before… It was large. It went up to around my waist, and it was made of glass…

I looked at the broken Monokuma statue again. It must’ve gotten broken from a struggle… Maybe the killer cornered Tsubasa in the corner and she knocked it over, or the murderer ran into it themselves… Then, something red caught my eye. Specifically, a Monokuma statue piece, rather large and sharp, covered in blood. But, it was the only piece that had blood on it, and it was located a ways away from the rest of the rubble… That was…really odd…

Before I could ponder on it anymore, Shouji approached us.

Yokoo: Well, guys, the words seem like a lot, but…it’s really only the same three words repeated again and again.

Ikuta: The same three? What three?

Yokoo: Uh, excuse my language, ladies, but… “Slut”, “whore”…and “liar”.

Those words sent shivers down our spines.

Kisaragi: Those are such…angry words…

Ikuta: God… Whoever did this was a real monster. Like, I thought he was a monster before, but now I’m sure he’s a complete monster!

Kisaragi: “He”…?

Ikuta: Well, yeah! Only some gross boy would call a girl those names! Or…carve them into her skin….

I looked back at Tsubasa. Tsubasa… Who would be cruel enough to do this to you? And those words… They didn’t fit you at all! You were the kindest, most polite person I knew… She always cared for what you had to say and always gave all her might to support you… How could someone think of such things of her?

The bag was still on her head, I realized then. It would probably be best for our investigation if we were to remove it. The bag obstructed her face, so we couldn’t see it clearly. But…

Murasame: Kurosaki…

Tarou was lost, his eyes glazed over. It was only when I said his name that he snapped back into reality.

Kurosaki: Murasame…?

Murasame: Do you mind if I…removed the bag?

Kurosaki: O-Oh… Yes, yes, I don’t… I… I apologize… I’m not being much help, am I? Ha…

Murasame: No, no! Don’t worry about it, Kurosaki. I realize how much this must be hurting you. We’ll take care of it, alright? Take what time you need to mourn.

Kurosaki: …Thank you. Thank you, Murasame. If you’ll excuse me…

Tarou stood up from his spot and started to walk out of Sundollar. But, Kotomi stopped him in his tracks.

Ikuta: Where are you going, Kurosaki? You haven’t contributed at all!

Kurosaki: I…I feel very lightheaded. And…I can’t bear to look at her like this any longer. I wished for her to rise again, to say my name and embrace me, but…there’s a point when you realize she won’t…and at that point, it’s like all life was drained from you yourself in order to sustain her memory…

Ikuta: Fuck. Now I feel like a bitch. Rest as long as you need, Kurosaki, we got this. We’ll figure out who killed her!

Kurosaki: Thank you, Ikuta… Others. I’ll see you…

With that, Tarou left the café. I turned my attention back to Tsubasa. I hesitated once again, and the others around me seemed to hold their breaths. I gently pinched the back, dried blood flaking against my fingers, and slowly removed the plastic bag from her head.

There she was. Her eyes were wide, missing their shine. Her mouth was slightly agape, with a small trickle of blood dried on her cheek. She had once been crying… There were dried tears along the sides of her eyes. I heard people seem like they’re at peace when they’re dead…but she seemed to be a permanent representation of horror and panic she felt at the moment of death.

Murasame: Damn it!

I punched the floor. I was pissed off. Pissed at the murderer… Pissed at Monokuma… Pissed at myself. I assured everyone it would be okay, it would all be okay… We would make it all out of her alive, together… But, I couldn’t manage that much. Not only that, Tsubasa left this world painfully, in fear. I…

Murasame: We’ll find who did this, Kamii. We’ll find out… I couldn’t keep you safe, but I can promise that much.

I realized I lost my senses for a moment. I looked up at the other four, who all looked horrified and concerned. Kotomi stepped forward and punched a fist through the air.

Ikuta: Yeah, Kamii! We’ll figure out who did this. We’ll avenge you! So, until then… J-Just sit tight, alright?

There wasn’t much to tell about her face… But her hair that was concealed underneath the bag had blood stains sprinkled on it, despite being hidden underneath. She also had several chrysanthemums tied in her hair, around her barrette… They were still bright and vibrant minus a few missing petals and some blood stains.

After examining her face, I stood and told the others about the knife I found, pointing to where I left it.

Murasame: It was bloody, but… I find it weird that it was all the way over there.

Gouryoku: That is particularly odd. It would make sense for the weapon to not be near Tsubasa, but so close and exposed?

Ikuta: And you said it was a Tegas Bob’s® knife, right? Maybe we should check out the food court next. The knife and the bag… Obviously, the killer hung around there to get his murder weapons.

Murasame: Alright. We’ll head there, then. Come on, Karen.

Kisaragi: Um… Actually…

Karen spoke in the smallest voice one could manage. Kotomi and I had to lean in to hear her.

Ikuta: What was that?

Kisaragi: There was something…I wanted to fetch from Kacy’s alone…and while I was there, I was going to see if I could get Mr. Hino to help with our investigation.

Ikuta: Pffft, you could try! I doubt he’ll come out even if we said the place was on fire.

Murasame: Are you sure you want to go alone, Karen? We could find someone to go with you.

Kisaragi: It’s fine, really! I…I just need to get my record, is all. I wanted to…see if anything in it could help us.

Ikuta: Oh, that profiling thing you did with all of us! Maybe it could help!

Murasame: It could… Well, alright. We’ll meet you back at the fountain, okay? Take care, and…be careful.

I didn’t know if Karen could pick it out from my voice, but I really wanted her to steer clear of Asukasei, especially after the karaoke bar incident… I didn’t want to concern the others by bringing it up now, during a murder investigation. Something in her eyes sparkled, as though she knew what I was saying, and smiled.

Kisaragi: I’ll be extra careful, Soshun. Please don’t fret about me.

Ikuta: He won’t! Because I’m going with you!

Kisaragi: H-Huh?!

Karen seemed caught off guard, thrown for a loop. I let out a sigh in relief.

Ikuta: Murasame’s a big boy, he can take care of himself. You, on the other hand, are so tiny and frail, you need someone like me, tough and can punch a boy in the face! It’ll be like a girl’s outing! Come on!

Kotomi linked arms with Karen, dragging her away. Karen looked back at me, half-panicked and blushing. I just waved them off.

Yokoo: Haha, gals being pals!

Gouryoku: That’s…all you think it is?

I said goodbye to Gouryoku and Yokoo and left Sundollar. My first destination was the food court, to check out Bok Choy Baby and Tegas Bob’s®. On my way there, Monokuma’s morning announcement sounded… It was 8 am. It was still nighttime when Koko found the body and Monokuma explained the class trials to us.

On my way to the food court included me passing TME, and I noticed upon quickly glancing into it that Koko and Ryouta were there, staring at something at the wall. I decided to see what they were up to.

Murasame: Hey, guys…

Umesawa: Stinkysame! Just in time!

Someya: Do you by chance have a watch on you?

Murasame: Huh? No, I don’t…

Umesawa: Poop! Well, me and Someyuck found something weird! When I got up to go to Sundollar, it was 7 am. That’s when I found the body! I know because I checked the clock in my room before I got there!

Someya: And right now…would be 8 am, right? Because the Monokuma morning announcement just sounded right now!

Murasame: Yes… That sounds about right.

Someya: Then…what’s up with this clock?

Ryouta pointed to the clock mantled on the wall. I looked up and read it.

Murasame: ….10 o’ clock?

Umesawa: Yeah! Isn’t that, like, super weird! When we first came in here, the announcement didn’t go off yet… So, we figured more time had passed than we realized.

Someya: But then the announcement came on! Then, we were totally confused!

Umesawa: I wonder why the clock is set to the wrong time… A really wrong time! This isn’t even a mix up of daylight savings, I don’t think!

It was an odd occurrence… Even though Monokuma was kind of a prick, he seems like the type to remember to set the clocks to the right times. I mean, what’s the point of them if you’re going to give the morning and nighttime announcements at the wrong time, right? With his strict enforcement of rules, it only seemed plausible to think he would keep up with his clocks.

Ryouta and Koko seemed disturbed by the time dilemma, so I waved them off and left TME. It didn’t occur to me until after I left that I found it odd they went to TME for the investigation… But, then again, if they didn’t go in, we may have not found out about that clock. There was something in the back of my mind that told me to remember it…

Arriving at the food court, I found Daiki, Suzuko, Sousuke, and Kiriko there. The former three were searching the restaurants thoroughly for any clues while Kiriko was seated at a table, holding her head.

Murasame: Are you alright, Nishizawa?

Nishizawa: H-Huh? Oh, Murasame… I got a little lightheaded, was all… I was investigating, I truly was, it’s just…when I think of Tsubasa…

Murasame: It’s alright. Take the time you need to rest – that’s what Kurosaki’s doing.

Suddenly, she rose to her feet.

Nishizawa: Kurosaki’s resting? He’s not even trying to help?!

Murasame: I-I told him it was okay… He seemed to barely walk on two feet, he was so shaken up-

Nishizawa: I’m shaken up, Murasame! And yet, here I am, trying to find Tsubasa’s killer so the bastard doesn’t get away!

It’s at that point that Daiki approached us.

Kubou: No dice, didn’t find anything… Huh? Are you guys arguing?

Nishizawa: Can you believe this, Kubou? Kurosaki is resting! He’s not lifting a finger to help his dearly “beloved” girlfriend!

Kubou: I-I guess I can understand, though! Everyone grieves and mourns in their own way… I have to say, it’s the most emotion I’ve seen him show besides lovey-dovey. If even the Ultimate Actor can’t contain his emotions in a time like this…

Kiriko glared at us for a few moments, then sighed.

Nishizawa: I…You’re right. I apologize for raising my voice. I guess I should be a bit more sympathetic.

Kubou: It’s fine, Nishizawa! Don’t sweat it!

Suddenly, Sousuke shouted from Bok Choy Baby.

Ichino: Hey, guys! I found something that’s definitely a clue!

We all jogged over to Bok Choy Baby. Suzuko managed to catch up with us, even though she was all the way at the other side of the food court at Uncle M.’s. He pointed to the counter, were there was a single bloody handprint.

Kashiki: Woah! That’s a clue if I’ve ever seen one! It’s like something straight out of a crime show!

Kubou: Doesn’t that handprint seem kinda…big to you?

Ichino: Oh yeah, totally. I hovered my hand over it and it was still bigger than mine – not much, but enough to be noticeable.

Nishizawa: So our killer is someone with a big hand, basically… How clumsy of them to just leave a handprint here, though.

Then, something rattled me.

Murasame: Isn’t it…weird though?

Kashiki: What do you mean?

Murasame: Well, if a bloody handprint is here, on this counter…

Nishizawa: The killer came by here after the murder…or possibly during.

Ichino: During the murder? Why would they come during the murder?

Nishizawa: Possibly to fetch the bag. There was a Bok Choy Baby plastic bag over Tsubasa’s head.

Ichino: Well, yeah, but that just seems weird, doesn’t it? Why run all the way here just to get a bag? Sundollar isn’t a hop, skip, and a jump away, you know!

Sousuke was right – Sundollar was all the way in another concourse. The killer had to have run all the way there and all the way back….for what? A bag? To…asphyxiate her? No… If it was during the murder, and they went to get a back to suffocate her, that would leave his victim alone. She could’ve called for help or run off. So…why? And even in the case of “after” the murder, what point is there to run to and fro just to get a bag to cover a dead body’s head?

Kashiki: Oh! I forgot to tell you guys. When I was searching around Tegas Bob’s®, I noticed the Monokuma robot was using a bigger knife than usual. Like, a butcher’s knife instead of a regular one.

Ichino: You keep track of the knives it uses…?

Kashiki: Well, no, but I go there enough to know that it doesn’t usually use a butcher knife to cut already cooked, tender meat!

Murasame: Oh! That may be because… Well, I found a Tegas Bob’s® knife in Sundollar. I think it was used as the murder weapon, but…

Kubou: “But”?

Nishizawa: How can you “but” a knife at a murder scene?

Murasame: It was all the way across the room, under a table.

Ichino: So?

Murasame: Well, isn’t that just weird? If you wanted to dispose of the murder weapon, why would you leave it so close to the body and so exposed?

Kashiki: Hm… The prez has a point…

Sousuke, Suzuko, and Daiki seemed dumbfounded. Kiriko, on the other hand, was lost in thought.

Nishizawa: The other side of the room… Say, Murasame, can you take us there and show us?

Murasame: Yeah, sure!

We all left the food court, Kiriko’s thoughts seeming to be on…something. When we passed by TME, Ryouta and Koko raced out to join us. They seemed disgruntled – they couldn’t figure out the time dilemma. Koko mentioned that she had raced to Vitamin Planet to check its clock, and it was true: the clock in TME was set two hours ahead of the actual time.

Kashiki: What does that matter?

Someya: Well…isn’t it just weird?

Ichino: Did you two really spend all of this time staring at a clock that was set wrong?

Koko and Someya looked down at their feet, like children who just got scolded. They nodded. When they both opened their eyes, they let out a yelp.

Someya: Hey, look!

We all looked to the ground…to find a blood drop. A few inches away was another, and yet another. The trail of drops went off in one direction to the food court and in another around the corner.

Kubou: Blood drops?

Ichino: Must’ve been the killer. You know, the bloody handprint!

Someya: Bloody handprint?

Nishizawa: We found a handprint on the Bok Choy Baby counter. But…it’s odd. Blood dripping like this…was there that much of Tsubasa’s blood smeared on their hand…?

Kashiki: I guess so, huh? Well, let’s not get to worried about it – let’s go see that knife at Sundollar.

The others shrugged off the trail and went on their way. I lingered for a few seconds, examining the blood drops leading off into the food court. Even for simple drops, they traveled a long way in equal parts… But, I pondered on it too long, for Sousuke started calling my name. So, I jogged to catch up.

When we arrived at Sundollar, we were met with more than Shouji and Tomohiko… There was another person there, observing the body…

Asukasei!

Nishizawa: Oh, well look who decided to join us.

Hino didn’t respond.

Nishizawa: Hello! I was speaking to you!

Hino: …Kisaragi and Ikuta told me about the situation. Have you guys examined the body at all?

Murasame: Nishizawa moved her so she was laying down, and I removed a plastic bag from her head. Besides that…

Hino spat.

Hino: How do you expect to solve this mystery without examining the body?

Umesawa: What are you, some sort of hot-shot detective? Besides, touching the body more than necessary is super disrespectful!

Hino: Do you think Kamii cares right now how much you mess with her body? Honestly.

Suddenly, Asukasei leaned over Tsubasa and started flipping her over.

Nishizawa: H-Hey, you asshole! What the hell do you think you’re doing?

Hino: Finding evidence. I’m sure none of you even thought to think about her arm that’s twisted behind her back.

He’s right – we didn’t think to check it. One of her arms was tucked under her back, which was far more bloody and torn than her abdomen.

Ichino: D-Doesn’t that freak you out at all, dude…?!

Hino: Of course I’m not enjoying doing this. But-

His eyes seemed to widen.

Hino: …Well, look at that.

Asukasei pulled Tsubasa’s arm from under her. She had something red clutched in her hand – despite being red itself, the blood seeped into it gave it dark splotches. He ripped it out of her hand…it seemed she wasn’t holding onto it too tightly.

Hino: …A sash.

Gouryoku: A sash? It seems tiny. Like one for your arm?

Hino: Yes. But it’s not just any sash. It’s a secretary’s sash. See? It has “SEC” embroidered on it.

A….secretary’s sash…?

Someya: A secretary… You mean like-!

A bell over the speakers stopped Ryouta midsentence.

*BING BONG DING DONG*

And then, his voice.

Monokuma: Ahem. Well, I feel like now’s as good as ever to stop this…BORING…investigation. Seriously, you kids could really make things a little more fun! Oh well… Everyone, stop what you’re doing and meet at the Monokuma Fountain in the middle of the mall ASAP! Right now! Being tardy is not excusable!

And then, he fizzled out.

Kashiki: Th-That’s it? We can’t investigate anymore?

Umesawa: Who needs to, now! We found our incriminating evidence!

Yokoo: Yeah! Now we know who did it! We don’t even have to think about it! It’s all in the sash!

The person who killed Tsubasa in such a brutal way…was a secretary… Karen? Karen did this to Tsubasa?

My wandered to and fro on the way to the fountain with the others. Most of them seemed convinced of who the murderer was… Kiriko and Tomohiko seemed to be the only ones who weren’t on board. Sousuke and Ryouta seemed a bit unsure, but they kept muttering to themselves that if the evidence is there, can they really deny it? Even Daiki, who usually kept a level head, was asking Suzuko what could drive Karen to commit such a heinous crime. Asukasei, I couldn’t read…but then again, could I ever tell what he was thinking? Koko and Shouji, though, made their feelings obvious: Karen did it, she’s the murderer.

But…did she really do it…?

When we arrived at the fountain, Kotomi, Karen, and Tarou were already there waiting for us. Karen was holding her council record, which had a piece of paper sticking out of it. Tarou seemed as though he rested up, but was still fatigued at shaky at the knees. Kotomi waved at us and Karen smiled.

Karen…was that a smile of a murderer? No… It couldn’t be…

Umesawa: Kurooosaki! Good news, good news! We know who the murderer is! Yay!

Kurosaki: H-Huh? You do…?

Kisaragi: Who did it…?!

Umesawa: You shut up, you two-faced fatty! I don’t wanna hear a word out of you!

Karen jumped and took a step back from Koko, shaking. Kotomi took a step in front of her.

Ikuta: Hey, what the hell, you snot-nosed kid? Where do you get off suddenly treating Kisaragi like crap like that?

Yokoo: She deserves it after what she did!

Kurosaki: She did? Wait, you don’t mean…?

Yokoo: Yeah! Kisaragi killed Kamii!

Karen squeaked.

Kisaragi: Wh-What?! I-I wouldn’t- No! I- I-

Umesawa: Can it! I don’t wanna hear you spew any more lies! We’ll reveal you at the class trial, and then you’ll get executed for your crimes!

Kisaragi: N-No, no no no! Please! I-I didn’t do it! If you pick me, y-you’re all going to die!

Yokoo: That’s what they all say, missy!

Nishizawa: Is that really what they all say…?

At that moment, the entire world rumbled. It almost knocked us all off our feet – it did Ryouta. We all turned to the Monokuma Fountain, where the giant Monokuma that stood in the center began to turn, as though it were twirling. After spinning a couple of times, the stomach opened up, the exterior coming down like a wall. When the edge reached the floor, it revealed a red carpet and, within the statue, a red door. Monokuma’s voice rang through the speakers once more.

Monokuma: Now, if you will, please climb up the red carpet and enter the red double doors. You will find yourselves in an elevator, which will take you down to the trial room!

We all stared at the statue for a moment. Then, Koko spoke up.

Umesawa: Well, I guess this is the moment of truth. The moment we reveal Kisaragi for the monster she is!

Murasame: H-Hey!

My blood was boiling, so I didn’t realize I had yelled that. Everyone turned to me.

Murasame: Stop throwing accusations like that! You too, Yokoo!

Umesawa: But her sash was under Tsubasa!

Yokoo: Yeah! How much clearer can you get?!

Kisaragi: My…sash…?

Kurosaki: I agree with Murasame. I’m anxious to find the killer, but even I know it’ll take patience to reveal their identity… That’s why we need to hold our bias’ aside.

Nishizawa: Yes. Besides, let’s say Kisaragi is the murderer. Even murderer’s get fair trials, Koko.

Umesawa: Grr… Fine! She’ll get a “fair trial”! And once she gets it, she’ll get executed! Ooooh, Kamii would be sooo mad at you all right now!

Kurosaki: Don’t you dare try to tell me how Tsubasa would feel right now.

Tarou raised his clenched fist, shaking. Sousuke had to grab his shoulder to calm him down.The tension was high. The outspoken parties glared at each other; those who were unsure watched with concern. It was until Asukasei pushed through everyone without a word and up the red carpet did we remember the situation we were in: we had to go, go have a trial…a trial to learn who murdered one of our friends.

Everyone reluctantly climbed the red carpet into the elevator. Karen stopped Kotomi and I before we could go, however. Her grip on my arm was trembling.

Kisaragi: You… You two believe me, right? That I didn’t… I couldn’t… Not Kamii…

Ikuta: Don’t worry, Kisaragi. We believe you! I don’t care if they found a note signed by you that said “I did it”!

Kisaragi: I did lose my sash last night… I-I don’t know how it ended up under Kamii, though.

Murasame: Well, we’ll just have to figure that out, right? Don’t worry, Karen – not everyone’s against you, and I’ll make it my job to insure they understand you didn’t do it.

Karen gave us both a big smile.

Kisaragi: Thank you… I’m glad I have wonderful friends like you. Oh! That reminds me… Kotomi and I found something in Kamii’s room.

Murasame: Kamii’s room? I thought it was locked?

Ikuta: Monokuma ended up poppin’ in front of us after we told Hino what was going on. He said all the doors in the mall unlock when there’s an investigation. So, we decided to see if we could find something in Kamii’s room. And, we did!

Karen pulled out the lone slip of paper from her record and handed it to me. It was miniscule and only had a few words written on it:

“Meet me in Sundollar at 10 pm. – RoMo”

Murasame: “RoMo”? Who has initials like that?

Ikuta: No one! And you know how the murder happened at 10:20? There’s no doubt this note is related.

Kisaragi: But, then… Who’s “RoMo”? And why-

Suddenly, Sousuke shouted from the elevator.

Ichino: Hey, guys! You should hurry up, Monokuma’s getting pissed!

Ikuta: Bark, bark! Ugh, well, I guess we gotta go then, huh?

Kisaragi: It’s either we figure out who the killer is…or we all die.

We hastily climbed the red carpet and walked into the double doors. There, we found ourselves in a caged, trapped with ten others. Once we were inside, the elevator door clanked down behind us, and the rusty chain that held this box in the air began to move.

We descended further and further… No one said a word. Down and down… All that could be heard was the creaking of the elevator and the sounds of our breaths. Descending…descending…it seemed to last forever. It was almost as though were descending into a bottomless abyss that meant to swallow us whole.

But eventually, it did stop. And the doors opened. A bright light seeped in…and before us stood fifteen podiums, aligned in a circle. Soon… Accusations, contradictions, revelations, murder, betrayal, execution.

A class trial of despair.

Chapter Text

Chapter 1: Memento Mori

Deadly Life – Trial Part 1

Each podium had a lever, a button, and a name plate. It seemed we were each had a predetermined assigned one. At the other end of the room sat a red cushioned chair, one pulled straight from a king’s court, with Monokuma seated on it. Across from it, at the other end of the circle, was my assigned podium…that meant that, no matter where I turned, Monokuma was always in front of me, his buttoned and red eyes staring me down with a hellish intensity. Behind Monokuma were large screens, probably to present evidence or…something.

At my right was Shouji, who’s stride was confident but his expression serious, and at my left was Karen, who was stiff and at the verge of tears. She truly believed we would make the wrong choice… That our verdict would result in her being the culprit and the execution of everyone except the real killer. There was no way…

There was no way I was going to let that happen!

Everyone took their places at their respective podiums. The podiums weren’t even because of the odd number, so I found myself looking across at Suzuko and…an empty podium.

Ikuta: Hey, bear! There’s an extra podium here, what gives?

Monokuma: Oh, yes! Don’t mind that. We got an extra podium when we mass-ordered these, so I went ahead and threw it in!

Mass-ordered… Right. That wasn’t the only oddity, though… towards my right, in between Sousuke and Tomohiko, was a podium occupied by a stand that held a funeral portrait. A funeral portrait with Tsubasa’s face, X-ed out with blood.

Nishizawa: And…what’s going on with that picture over there?

Monokuma: That’s where Kamii would’ve been! You know, if she was alive! But, it would be a shame to not have her here with us, right? Right?!

Kiriko grunted. Tarou tried not to look at it, though that was impossible – he was directly across from it.

Monokuma: Well, well! Now that we’re all seated, it’s time to go over the rules of the class trial! If you can figure out who-dun-it, then the blackened will get punished, and everyone can go back to their regularly scheduled mall life! Buuuut, if you pick the wrong choice, you’ll be the ones who’s executed, and the blackened will go free!

Kubou: Is there a time limit to the trial…?

Monokuma: Nope! Just don’t be too damned boring, or I’ll end it out of desbearing boredom! Besides that, just tell me when you wanna vote!

Umesawa: Then, we want to vote now!

Monokuma: Wha wha?

Umesawa: Yeah! Because we already know who did it! It was Kisaragi!

Kisaragi: I-I already told you, it wasn’t me!

Karen couldn’t hold back her tears any longer by that point.

Yokoo: Yeah, keep lyin’, killer! We already got you where we want you!

Kurosaki: Now, wait a minute. Umesawa, Yokoo. Kisaragi deserves a fair trial just like any of us do.

Umesawa: But, we already have something that tells us that she did it! Did you bring it, Hino?

Hino: No.

Umesawa: What? Why?!

Hino: I’m not going to carry that gross sash around. If you needed it, you should’ve brought it yourself.

Umesawa: Yuck! I’m not going to do that!

Ikuta: We’ve got some hard-hitting prosecutors here, people…

Monokuma: Don’t fret! Tah-dah!

Suddenly, the TV’s flickered to life and the bloody sash was shown.

Monokuma: Any evidence you need, I’ll show on the screen! I know exactly what you guys were looking at, so I’ll be able to show anything and everything you need so you don’t have to carry gross things around!

Yokoo: Woah, dude, thanks man!

I took a close look at the sash on screen. I didn’t have a closer look at it earlier, and observing it… It’s stained with blood, that’s for sure… But that was it. Nothing else seemed to be wrong with it.

Umesawa: See, see! There’s Kisaragi’s sash, all bloody and gross! Hino found it behind Kamii’s body, in her hand!

Kisaragi: I-I did lose my sash, I admit… But I don’t know how it ended up behind Kamii!

Yokoo: I know exactly how it did! It’s obvious! When you were busy stabbing Kamii, she ripped it off your arm! She did that so we’d know exactly who did it!

Umesawa: Aaaaand there you go! Koko and Unkool saved the day!

…No. No, that claim didn’t make sense!

Murasame: No, wait a minute.

Umesawa: Wait a minute for what, Stinkysame? We figured everything out!

Murasame: You say the sash was ripped from Karen’s arm, right? Well, if you look at the sash… Yes, it’s awfully bloody, but that’s it. There’s no sign that it was handled so roughly that it was ripped, especially off an arm.

Yokoo: Ooooh… Yeah, that makes sense. But, wait! What if…Kamii slipped it off Kisaragi’s arm!

Kubou: Don’t you think Kisaragi would’ve noticed that, though? Ripping it off is one thing, but to slip it off…

Someya: There’s no doubt that Kisaragi would’ve noticed that, especially if she was stabbing her! You know, it takes an arm to do that!

Yokoo: Oh… Yeah… That makes sense… Well, I guess Kisaragi didn’t do it! You go, Kisaragi!

Umesawa: Woooo! Cutieragi isn’t a murderer!

Karen was still quietly crying, but she looked at me and smiled, as though to say “Thank you.”

Ichino: That’s an…awfully significant switch in attitude.

Nishizawa: Now that you two have successfully wasted our time, let’s actually begin the trial.

Kurosaki: Also, I wouldn’t completely count Kisaragi out.

Ikuta: Why not?

Kurosaki: Each and every one of us is a suspect, wouldn’t you agree? Besides, just because her sash has no signs of being ripped doesn’t completely clear her of murder in my opinion.

Ikuta: Fair enough, just don’t hassle her like those two did, you hear?!

Kurosaki: I have no intention to be so cruel.

Umesawa: Hey, I’m not cruel!

Yokoo: Me neither! What else were we suppose to think, man?!

Kashiki: Um, I don’t mean to interrupt…this, but there’s something that’s bothering me.

Nishizawa: What’s that, Kashiki?

Kashiki: It’s that bag… Obviously, Kamii was stabbed, so why’s there a bag on her head?

Umesawa: I know!

Kurosaki: Next.

Umesawa: Hey, give me a chance! She has a bag on her head…because the killer tried to suffocate her first!

Gouryoku: Suffocate her first? You’re saying… They stabbed her after the suffocation?

Umesawa: Yeppers! Man, Toto, you and I have this weird mind connect thingy! It’s so cool! You’re so cool!

Gouryoku: O-Oh, well… I, uh…

Tomohiko turned red.

Nishizawa: So, what you’re suggesting is the killer initially had the bag when they killed Tsubasa?

Umesawa: Yeah! They tried to suffocated her, but she was holding out for too long, and they got all, “Ooooh, this is taking too long!” and got their knife and STAB!

Someya: I…I don’t think it went exactly like that…

Umesawa: It went exactly like that!

The murderer had the bag at the start of the murder… But then, how do you explain…?

Murasame: No, wait… I don’t think that’s right.

Umesawa: I’m getting really tired of you saying I’m wrong all the time, Pukeasame! D-Do you hate me?!

Koko looked like she was about to cry.

Murasame: N-No, I don’t! It’s just… The bag was a Bok Choy Baby bag, right? Well, when you went to the food court, where Bok Choy Baby is…there’s a bloody handprint there.

The bloody handprint flickered on the screen.

Umesawa: Whaaaaat?!

Ichino: Yeah! I found it – it was a little bit bigger than my hand.

Kurosaki: A bit bigger than your hand? How much so?

Ichino: Not much…but enough to be noticeably different.

Someya: So, that means the killer had a big hand, right?

Ikuta: Yeah, but that’s not what Murasame’s trying to get at. If Koko’s right and the bag was at the murder when it started, how did that bloody handprint get there?

Nishizawa: The only plausible excuse for the handprint specifically at Bok Choy Baby’s is if the bag was retrieved either during or after the incident.

Kisaragi: During or after…? But, isn’t that a bit…risky? I mean, Sundollar and Bok Choy Baby are in two different sections of the mall… They would have to run there, and if it was during, assuming Tsubasa was still alive…

Kurosaki: Dear Tsubasa would’ve called for help or tried to escape.

Kubou: Then, it only makes sense that they went to get the bag after they murdered Tsubasa, right? But, still, that’s awfully risky, running across the mall just for a bag…

Ikuta: A bag to accomplish…what, exactly? What’s so important about the bag? Obviously, it couldn’t have been used to kill her – if she was already dead, it defeats the point!

I tried to wrap my head around it. What is the purpose of the bag? Was it to…hide the face? Why would they need to hide the face, though? It wasn’t used to murder her, considering the stab wounds… So, what’s so important about a bag that it drives the killer to run across the mall the fetch it?

Kurosaki: Let’s move topics.

Murasame: Huh?

Ikuta: We haven’t figured out the bag thing yet, though!

Kurosaki: Pounding your head like an empty shell isn’t going to accomplish anything. It’s better to talk about other things concerning the murder. They may bring to light the reason for the bag.

Kubou: That’s reasonable… We’ll be here all day if we just talk about the bag aimlessly.

Murasame: Well, since we were on the topic of what killed her, anyway… I did find the murder weapon.

Ichino: Oh, yeah! That Tegas Bob’s® knife, right?

The bloody Tegas Bob’s® knife flickered on the screen.

Murasame: Yeah. The problem is, the knife was at the other side of the café, which was…weird.

Kisaragi: It’s not uncommon for the murder weapon to be discarded, but in such plain sight is very odd.

Ichino: Maybe Kamii knocked it out of the murderer’s hand?

Kurosaki: Okay, she knocked it out of their hand…and then what?

Ichino: Huh?

Kurosaki: Tsubasa knocks the knife out of the killer’s hand… That’s a probable claim on how it ended up at the other side of Sundollar. Now, support it. And then what? How did the killer continue to stab her? She was obviously still alive at that point, according to your claim.

Ichino: Oh… Uh… She bled to death after that?

Tarou muttered something under his breath. It sounded like he said… “Idiot.”

Ichino: Huh? What was that?

Kurosaki: …Nothing. That argument is…simply unfound.

Nishizawa: I must agree. She would not have had the energy to knock a knife out of the killer’s hand if she was on the verge of death.

Ichino: Oh…yeah, good point.

Kashiki: Then… Have we reach another roadblock?

Yokoo: And we haven’t even answered the first question, about the bag! We just made ourselves more confused!

Kubou: So did she knock the knife out of the killer’s hand or not?! Or are they just really bad at hiding their weapon?

Umesawa: Who cares! How does any of that point us to someone? It doesn’t matter if the knife had fingerprints, there’s nothing we could do with that either!

Some started to panic at the face of what seemed to be roadblock after roadblock… Others, like Kiriko and Tomohiko, tried to ponder on other answers, trying to piece together what we knew. Alas, their faces were contorted, as though they had no clue what do with what we’ve discussed. Asukasei, on the other hand, looked calm and collected, as though his mind was working the pieces together slowly but surely. Suddenly, Kotomi spoke up.

Ikuta: So, you guys are basically saying we need something concrete… Something that can give us an idea of who may’ve done it?

Yokoo: Yeah! How else are we supposed to figure it out using all these vague clues?!

Ikuta: Well, then, let’s think about the motive.

Kashiki: The motive?

Ikuta: Yeah! You know, the secrets? The murder did happen within a day of getting those. Maybe that’s connected.

Umesawa: Oh, oh! So, basically, if we can figure out who had a greater motive to kill, we can figure out the rest!

Kisaragi: What happened to not framing someone so hastily…?

Ikuta: Wouldn’t you say the motives we were given would be enough to incite this murder?

Kisaragi: Well, I mean, I guess… But, what if the person who murdered didn’t do it because of the secrets?

Nishizawa: That seems unlikely. Like Kotomi said, the murder occurred before a day even passed after receiving our secrets. Besides, there were quite a few of us who acted peculiar after opening their secrets…

Murasame: H-Hey now… I don’t think the motive should be a major factor. I’m sure if we worked through the rest of the evidence-

Nishizawa: What evidence, Murasame? The bag? The handprint? The knife? All those things we can’t solve on their own. Unless…you’d like to do that for us.

Everyone’s eyes turned to me. I felt myself start to sweat. It was true: I couldn’t wrap my head around those mysteries. Why the bag was there… Why the knife was across the café… I didn’t have an answer for any of it. But, just pointing fingers until someone caved wasn’t a better idea!

Gouryoku: Wait.

Umesawa: What’s up, Toto?

Gouryoku: The secrets no doubt have to do with this. In fact, I think whoever did this had Tsubasa’s secret.

Yokoo: Dude, you really think so?

Gouryoku: Yes. I don’t think we should disregard the secrets. Think about the cuts that were carved all over her body.

Tsubasa’s body flickered on the screen. It was still hard to see, no matter how many times I saw it. But… Tomohiko had a point. The cuts carved all over her body…

Murasame: The words that the killer carved into her.

Gouryoku: Yes. The words written were very derogatory terms. “Slut” and “whore” for example, but the word that strikes me…is “liar”. That, in itself, is a very personal term.

Kashiki: A personal term! A term you would only use if you felt like if you were lied to from that person!

Kurosaki: A term you would use if you were…to say, find out a secret that contradicts what you thought you knew.

Ikuta: See! I knew the secrets were important!

Someya: So, it’s obvious Kurosaki did it, right?

Kurosaki: Hm?

Someya: I mean, you would be someone to get Kamii’s secret, right?

All eyes turned to Tarou.

Kurosaki: Ah, yes. I figured the attention would turn to me eventually. I am her boyfriend, after all. Why wouldn’t I have done it? But, if you must know, I never opened Tsubasa’s secret.

Nishizawa: Is that so? Why don’t you show us?

Kurosaki: Because I left my secrets in my desk drawer in my room. I don’t carry them around with me, mind you.

Umesawa: Then there’s no reason for us to believe you!

Kurosaki: But there’s also no reason for you to not believe me. Besides, you’re assuming I’m the only one who’s gotten one of Tsubasa’s secrets.

Kashiki: Huh? Who else would get Tsubasa’s secret besides you?

Kurosaki: I don’t know. What do you think, Nishizawa?

I turned my head to Kiriko, who seemed to be at a loss for words. Tarou smirked.

Ichino: Kiriko? Are you okay?

Kiriko didn’t respond.

Kubou: Did you…get one of Kamii’s secrets?

Nishizawa: …Yes. I did.

Yokoo: That’s it! Nishizawa did it!

Ikuta: Oh, shut up.

Nishizawa: I won’t deny that I did get one of Tsubasa’s secrets. We were best friends. She was my…best friend. But, I didn’t open it. I didn’t open either of the secrets I received.

Wait… No, that wasn’t right!

Murasame: Nishizawa… That’s…a lie.

Nishizawa: Wh-What?

She grabbed the edge of her podium with both hands.

Nishizawa: And how in heaven’s name would you know that?

Murasame: I remember…it was shortly after we all agreed not to open our secrets. You were walking away and I saw one of your envelopes open. It was Ichino’s secret.

Ichino: My secret?

Nishizawa: Okay, so I opened Sousuke’s secret. So? That has nothing to do with Tsubasa.

Kurosaki: Are you sure about that?

Nishizawa: Why…are you being so adamant about this, Kurosaki?

Kurosaki: I just can’t help but wonder…what Ichino’s secret was.

Kiriko bit her lip. She was trembling, a mix of terror and anger overwhelming her.

Nishizawa: I-It…It doesn’t matter!

Kurosaki: If it doesn’t matter, then you would have no problem telling us what it is, right?

Kiriko went quiet again.

Someya: N-Nishizawa?

She didn’t respond. Her only expression was a glare – a glare at Tarou. One that was filled with all the rage in the world.

Kurosaki: What’s the matter, Nishizawa? Afraid to say his secret?

Ichino: I’d rather not have my secrets spilled to the world, thank you!

Kurosaki: Especially if that secret…involved Tsubasa?

Ichino: Huh? Why would a secret of mine involve Kamii?

Kiriko suddenly spoke.

Nishizawa: “Ichino Sousuke….kissed Kamii Tsubasa several times at a Christmas party.”

Someya: WHAAAAAT?!

Ikuta: NO WAY! Sousuke’s not cool enough to get a girl, much less Kamii!

Ichino: Uh… Oh… Oh, yeah, I forgot about that one…

Kurosaki: And there’s your motive.

Ichino: I-I swear, it wasn’t anything serious! Those mistletoes just pop out of nowhere!

Kashiki: Several times?

Ichino: Y-Yeah!

Kiriko had her eyes to the ground. They were filled with sorrow…remorse…guilt?

Kurosaki: It makes sense then, doesn’t it? Nishizawa reads Ichino’s secret and grows furious – her best friend and not-boyfriend kissed! They never told her! How dare they!

Tarou raised his clenched fist in the air, shaking it.

Umesawa: She got the knife from Tegas Bob’s® and cornered Kamii at Sundollar…

Kubou: …and stabbed her, and in a fit of rage and fury…

Yokoo: …she carved those words into her skin. Hell, even the position makes sense.

Kashiki: Ripping up her skirt… Leaving her exposed like that… With her legs open…

Ikuta: No way… There’s no way…

Putting those all into perspective, it would make sense why everyone would think this way… But…

Nishizawa: I will fight.

Suddenly, Kiriko was standing up straight once again, proud and fearless.

Nishizawa: It’s true… I was furious. I was angry and I felt betrayed by both Sousuke and Tsubasa.

Ichino: Kiriko… We… I never meant to…

Nishizawa: Yes, I came to understand that. Though, it was too late…

Kurosaki: Because you murdered her.

Nishizawa: No. Because…after I read that secret, I went to her. And I yelled at her. And I told her I hated her. I called her a whore, a slut, a liar, yes… I called her all those things to her face. But, I didn’t carve them into her skin. I didn’t murder her. I didn’t murder her…

Tears welled in her eyes.

Nishizawa: When… When I saw her body… I knew I could never apologize. I could never apologize for the things I said to her… I could never apologize for saying I hated her… I didn’t hate her. I loved her. I love her, my dearest, closest best friend… I felt betrayed, and I let my bitter feelings take over me. Because of that, I did something I can now never apologize for. Now, the words I said are permanently carved into her skin.

Ichino: Kiriko…

Nishizawa: That’s why… That’s why I won’t permit you all to suspect me. Because I know the only way I could ever atone for what I did is to find the person who took her away from me.

I heard someone blow their nose. Koko was crying; supposedly Kiriko’s speech drove her to tears… I didn’t blame her. Every word Kiriko spoke, it was filled with so much raw emotion-

Kurosaki: I dearly hope you’re all not convinced because of a little speech.

Murasame: Kurosaki?

Kurosaki: She’s obviously trying to toy with our feelings. Don’t forget that she obviously has a motive – all the evidence is against her.

Is…Is all the evidence against her? No… There is one thing…

Murasame: No, not all the evidence is against her. There is the bloody handprint. Remember? It was a bit bigger than Ichino’s hand.

Ichino: Y-Yeah! And Kiriko’s hand is definitely smaller than mine!

Murasame: If Nishizawa was the suspect, the bloody handprint would be significantly smaller, wouldn’t you agree?

Kurosaki: Hm… You do have a point there.

Kisaragi: Um… May I say something?

Everyone turned to Karen.

Ikuta: What’s up, Kisaragi?

Kisaragi: I, um… I know Nishizawa didn’t do it. Handprint or not.

Murasame: You do?

Kisaragi: Yes… I… I was too scared to say this earlier, when everyone was suspecting me, but… I saw Kamii before…before she died. In Sundollar.

Yokoo: So you did do it!

Kisaragi: No, no I didn’t!

Ikuta: This is really important stuff, Kisaragi! You saw the murder suspect before the murder!

Kisaragi: I…I know. I’m sorry.

She looked down at the ground. I put a hand on her shoulder.

Murasame: Don’t worry about it, Karen. Just tell us everything now.

Kisaragi: I was trying to remember how my sash ended up at Sundollar… Then, I realized I had left it there. You see, I got there before Kamii did. I was getting some pastries and a coffee since I planned to stay up late to work on the council record… That’s when Kamii came in. She tried to smile, but she looked upset. When I asked her what was wrong, she said she got into an argument with Nishizawa.

Kiriko flinched.

Kisaragi: It shook her a lot, and she told me how she wanted to mend things with her… She then said she was meeting someone there at 10 pm, and she was going to ask them how she could fix things.

Gouryoku: Did she say who she was meeting with?

Kisaragi: No… She didn’t tell me, which was a bit odd, I admit... But, I can assure you: the person she was meeting with wasn’t Nishizawa. She was too afraid to see her at that point… She was going to meet with her mystery person and ask them how she could mend her relationship with her.

Umesawa: This mystery person…must be her murderer then! I got it! Case closed!

Someya: Okay… But that doesn’t tell us who the mystery person is.

Ikuta: Actually, we did find something in Kamii’s room. A note, actually, that said to meet her at Sundollar at 10 pm.

Kisaragi: But… The initials don’t match anyone here. “RoMo”.

Yokoo: “RoMo”? Sounds like some kinda weird nickname.

Kurosaki: The weird nickname aside, do you realize what Kisaragi’s story reveals to us?

Karen’s story revealed something? About the murderer? Or, maybe…

Murasame: That… Kamii told the killer about her argument with Nishizawa.

Kurosaki: Yes, that may also include the things that Nishizawa told her. And called her. Possibly even what Ichino’s secret was.

Kashiki: Okay… And that means…?

Nishizawa: That means…the killer could’ve easily used that knowledge in the murder. By carving the names I called her into her skin…

Murasame: ...the killer used Nishizawa’s rage to frame her. Because of that…the killer could be anyone.

Yokoo: So, wait a minute! You’re saying we’re back to square one?!

Nishizawa: No. This idea just opened the way to a new suspect.

Murasame: Who would that be?

Nishizawa: Someone unrelated to Tsubasa and I’s argument…and the big handprint. Obviously, whoever has the biggest hand here can be a culprit.

Murasame: Someone with the biggest hand?

Gouryoku: You’re hinting at me, aren’t you, Nishizawa?

Tomohiko suddenly spoke up. There was a tinge of confidence in his voice, but otherwise it was quivering.

Nishizawa: Yes, I was, actually.

Gouryoku: I understand why you would think that way… I’m the largest person here, so, naturally, my hand would be the biggest of all of you.

Kashiki: Were Kamii and Gouryoku that close, though…? Close enough that Kamii would confide in him for advice?

Kisaragi: Um… If I may interject… There is one thing.

Kashiki: Huh?

Kisaragi: When I was getting the council report together, Mr. Gouryoku told me…that he wasn’t very good with kanji.

Yokoo: You’re a journalist and you’re not good at kanji?

Gouryoku: I was…always more interested in the investigation process of journalism rather than the writing.

Kisaragi: If you look at the signature on the note… It says “RoMo”. But, if you change the kanji in “ro” to “to”…

Ikuta: It becomes “ToMo”! He messed up his own name!

Kubou: That much, though? There’s a difference between the characters for “to” and “ro”… Enough to notice.

Gouryoku: I may be bad at kanji, but not to that degree.

Kisaragi: Oh… I’m sorry. I’m still wrapping my head around the note, so I thought…

Gouryoku: It’s fine, Kisaragi. I hold nothing against you.

Nishizawa: Umesawa and Yokoo should take some notes from these two…

Yokoo: But that doesn’t mean he still didn’t do it!

Nishizawa: What- What did I just say?!

Ichino: Well, I mean… Gouryoku is the only one who’s hand could fit that handprint, right? So…it has to be him.

Someya: Besides…if we think back to the secrets again, Gouryoku was incredibly shaken up by his. So, it’s possible…

Gouryoku: Would you like to know my secret?

Someya: Huh? W-Well, no, you don’t have to-

Kurosaki: Actually, yes. It’s possible your secret is enough to kill over, especially since it hurt you so badly.

Kashiki: You don’t have to be so cruel about it…

Gouryoku: No, I understand. If I expect you all to believe me, I need to be honest with all of you. The secret I received was…that my brother died protecting the one he loved.

Kashiki: Oh… Oh my goodness…. I’m so sorry, Gouryoku.

Gouryoku: It’s fine. It shook me up, I admit… My brother was my role model. I believed him to be the strongest man in the world, being the Ultimate Boxer and all… He taught me to have confidence in myself and my profession. But, the one thing he told me that I will never forget is, “No matter the situation, always look towards a brighter future.” That’s why I didn’t murder anyone.

Ikuta: That’s why? Because of that quote?

Gouryoku: Yes. A brighter future doesn’t include me murdering someone to get out of here and confirm what I read. A brighter future includes me working together with all of you and escaping as a group.

Umesawa: Waaah, Toto! That was so sweet! So cool! You’re ten times better at this motivational stuff than Grossasame!

Does she always have to find some way to insult me in everything she says…?

Kurosaki: Again…another emotional speech intended to sway our opinion about you.

Tomohiko didn’t say anything to that.

Kurosaki: Your speech was sweet and all, but that doesn’t change the fact that the bloody handprint could only fit someone with the biggest hand here. Nor does it change the idea that you used what Kamii told you to frame Nishizawa for murder.

Gouryoku: …Yes. It doesn’t change that…opinion.

Umesawa: That’s when I come in to save the day!

Ikuta: Because you’ve saved us so many times already…

Umesawa: The murder happened at 10:20 pm, right? Right? Well, there’s no way Toto could’ve done it if it was then!

Kurosaki: And why is that?

Umesawa: Because I was with Toto in his room the entiiiiire night making him feel good!

Ichino: Wh-What?!

Yokoo: Woah! You go, man! Though, I have to say – how did you not crush her? She’s, like, ten times smaller than you!

Tomohiko went red, hiding his eyes under his hat. Karen tilted her head.

Kisaragi: Why would Mr. Gouryoku crush Ms. Umesawa?

Yokoo: Well, when a mommy rabbit and a daddy bear have-

Murasame: If you don’t stop talking, I’m going to request for Tegas Bob’s® to only be open when you’re asleep.

Shouji immediately shut his mouth. Karen looked more confused than ever. It was for the best.

Nishizawa: So, you were in Gouryoku’s room the entire night, hm?

Umesawa: Yeah! From when he first left the food court to the morning when I found the body! I had stayed up the entire night because, you know, we can’t sleep anywhere besides our respective rooms! That’s why I even went to Sundollar so early – I was exhausted!

Ichino: Well… That’s as good of an alibi as anything, I guess. If you were awake the entire time, you were bound to notice Gouryoku leave if he did.

Umesawa: Yay! So, case closed! Toto didn’t do it! Yay, Toto!

Someya: Okay, but that’s not case closed. That just brings us back to square one again.

Umesawa: Wait, seriously? Not again! Not again!

Ichino: N-No, we made progress! Now we know it wasn’t Kiriko nor Gouryoku who did it! And, if you wanna say, Kisaragi and Umesawa too!

Someya: Yeah, but that leaves us with nine other people to clear.

Kubou: And it just opens up an even bigger mystery about the handprint. If Gouryoku, the person with the biggest hands, didn’t leave such a big handprint, then who did?

Everyone’s hope seemed to drop. The air in the room seemed to grow heavy, making it hard to breathe. Behind Suzuko and the empty podium sat Monokuma, listening motionless, letting in a snicker every so often. He was taunting us, making fun of us…

Suddenly, he spoke.

Hino: Are you all done now?

Chapter Text

Chapter 1: Memento Mori

Deadly Life – Trial Part 2

Everyone’s eyes turned to Asukasei, who manage to maintain his collected demeanor throughout the trial thus far. He stood there, eyeing each and every one of us without falter.

Ikuta: Huh?

Hino: Are you all done being idiots?

Yokoo: Hey, not cool, man!

Hino: Your suspect…your answer…it’s right in front of all of you. But, you’ve been concentrating too hard on who did it, you’ve skipped over a crucial part.

Kisaragi: And what’s that…?

Hino: How it was done.

Umesawa: We already went over that! We hit every roadblock imaginable!

Hino: No, actually, you didn’t. There was one “roadblock” that was a speedbump you didn’t feel like going slow over.

Kurosaki: And that speedbump was…?

Hino: How the knife got to the other side of the café. I will tell you one thing: Ichino was right.

Ichino: What, I was? Woah! Score one for me!

Hino: The bleeding to death part was pure idiocrasy, though.

Ichino: And score one lost…

Hino: Think back to the knife. It was bloody. Now, how did it get that way?

Was that a…trick question?

Murasame: Kamii was stabbed…?

Hino: Yes. But the real question is: how many times was she stabbed with that knife? And where exactly?

Murasame: Well… The front and the back, obvio-

I stopped myself. The front and the back… Why the front and the back? Why didn’t the killer just stab her in one area? Also, considering how many stab wounds… The front only had a single stab wound while her back had several. Why was that…?

Hino: I see Murasame has caught on.

I heard Karen mumble something under her breath next me, but it was too quiet for me to hear.

Hino: Alright, Murasame. It seems I’ll have to unfortunately work with you on this so the others can understand.

“Unfortunately”…

Hino: Now, imagine you’re the murderer. You’re meeting with Kamii – Kamii tells you her story about Nishizawa. How would you be facing her in this case?

Murasame: Face to face.

Hino: So, let’s say that’s when you stab her. You stab her in the front…once. Then, what happens?

Murasame: She knocks the knife out of my hand?

Ikuta: But, how are we so sure that’s the case? There’s no proof she did that besides the knife being on the other side of the room!

Hino: Actually, we do. If you read the Monokuma File, as I did on the elevator, it becomes apparent that this happened.

I brought myself back, back to the moment when I read the Monokuma File:

“The murder took place at 10:20 pm at Sundollar. The victim suffered from one stab wound in the chest and several more in the back. She also has several cuts and lacerations all over her body, though these were post-mortem except for a gash on the back of her right hand.”

Though these were post-mortem…except…

Murasame: There was a cut on the back of her right hand. She got it before she died.

Hino: See? You should really learn to read, Ikuta.

Ikuta: Oooh, make one more wise-crack like that and the next trial’s going to be yours, Hino!

Ichino: Uh, don’t make those threats so lightly, sis.

Hino: So, she knocks the knife out of your hand. Naturally, she tries to escape. What does someone do when they try to escape from someone else?

Murasame: Well… Several things. You can be physical… Kick them, push them.

Hino: Can you think of anything that can show any signs of this?

I pondered that for a moment. There was something weird…

Murasame: Maybe the broken Monokuma statue?

The broken Monokuma statue flickered on the screen.

Yokoo: Oh, yeah… We thought maybe the killer cornered Kamii into it.

Hino: How about this alternative: Kamii pushed the killer into it in an attempt to escape.

Ikuta: Isn’t that assuming things, though?

Hino: Sometimes you must assume things in order to come to a conclusion. If you don’t become a little gracious with your imagination, you come to speedbumps thinking they’re roadblocks.

Ikuta: Still…where are you getting at with this?

Hino: Patience. Now, Kamii pushes you, the killer. You knock over the Monokuma statue, breaking it.

Suddenly, he stopped.

Yokoo: …Um? Bro?

Hino: I’m sure you can all figure out the rest from there. I’m tired of leading you like a band of hopeless schoolchildren.

Yokoo: Seriously?! You were just about to get to the part where it all made sense!

I put together everything Asukasei guided us with. The killer is facing Tsubasa, who’s telling them about Kiriko… The killer stabs her once in the front… Tsubasa knocks the knife out of their hand and pushes them into the statue to escape… The statue falls and breaks…

But, wait… Then, how did…?

Murasame: There was a Monokuma statue piece that was bloody.

Kubou: There was?

Murasame: Yeah. What’s weird, though, is that it was just one large piece that was bloody… The rest of the broken pieces were just fine.

Ikuta: Oh, shit!

Murasame: Uh, yes, Ikuta?

Ikuta: Well, I mean, it suddenly makes sense now! According to Hino’s story, there was no way the killer could’ve stabbed Kamii with the knife after she knocked it out of their hand. However, if they were to use the Monokuma piece…

Kisaragi: …they could’ve used it to stab Ms. Kamii in the back when she tried to escape, killing her!

Ikuta: So there wasn’t just one weapon involved! There was two!

Kashiki: But, that statue was made of glass, right? No doubt that shard was sharp, then…

Yokoo: It makes the perfect tool for murder! What’s wrong with that?

Kubou: I don’t think that’s what Kashiki means… If the killer grabbed the shard with their bare hands…

Murasame: Then…there’s no doubt that they got a gash in their own hand!

Ichino: D-Did we just figure out how to identify the killer?!

Hino: And that’s why you shouldn’t be so hasty with the evidence… Or gloss it over so quickly when one person makes a stupid remark.

Ichino: Hey, if it wasn’t for me, you would’ve never gotten the “weapon knocked out of the hand” idea!

Someone here has a gash in their hand made by the Monokuma piece… But, wouldn’t we have noticed if someone had a gash beforehand? Unless…they’ve kept their hand clenched the entire time. Their hand clenched while it was over Tsubasa’s heart as they sobbed over her… Their hand in a fist rather than pointing at Koko when she tried to say how Tsubasa felt in the afterlife… Their hand clenched as they demonstrated Kiriko’s anger… There’s one person here who has been keeping their hand balled up.

Murasame: Say… Kurosaki.

Kurosaki: Yes?

Murasame: Can I see your hands?

Something flickered in Tarou’s eyes.

Kurosaki: You’re very adamant about framing me, aren’t you?

Murasame: I just couldn’t help but notice that, all day, you’ve kept your right hand balled up in a fist.

Kashiki: You noticed something like that?!

Murasame: I didn’t give it much thought before… But now that the idea of the gash has come up, it seems odd that-

Kurosaki: So, you’re going to frame me based on…what, exactly? A baseless theory? Yes, Hino’s explanation was probable, but that doesn’t mean it happened.

Nishizawa: Then, Kurosaki, how would you explain the bloody Monokuma piece?

Kurosaki: Have you seen the crime scene, Nishizawa? There was blood all over the place.

Nishizawa: If you actually tried to help in the investigation, you would’ve noticed there was blood only where Tsubasa’s body was and the pool in the center of the café connected by a drag trail…which supports Hino’s theory further.

Kurosaki: And how’s that?

Nishizawa: Considering the idea that Tsubasa tried to escape, it’s only a sensible idea that she was stabbed in the center of the café and dragged to where we found her body, most likely to position her in the way she was found. Besides that, there was no blood anywhere else, especially near the broken Monokuma statue.

Tarou grunted.

Kurosaki: You truly are an annoying little wench, aren’t you?

Nishizawa: Just like you’re an irritating little prick.

Ichino: Uh, guys? This probably isn’t the best time to get into one of your bicker-fits.

Kubou: Do they argue a lot?

Ichino: Only when…things get tense between them.

Kurosaki: Which isn’t very hard to get when she’s such a-

Tarou’s voice started to rise, but he stopped himself. He took a moment to take a breath.

Kurosaki: Anyway…I wasn’t speaking to you anyway, Nishizawa, so I suggest you shush and let the men talk.

Ikuta: Ooooh, I knew there was a reason I didn’t like this guy!

Kurosaki: Now, Murasame. Our dear little student council president. You mean to pick me out and expect everyone to oblige, yes?

Murasame: N-No, I just… This would all be clear if you just showed us your hands!

Kurosaki: I don’t have to show you anything, especially since you mean to treat me so cruelly.

Despite maintaining his calm demeanor, something about Tarou seemed to have changed. The way he talks…it’s much more condescending and cruel… Does that mean he…?

Kurosaki: I refuse to believe in this…this theory that is a clear attempt to corner me until you provide me with something other than assumptions.

Something else that proves the killer got a gash in their hand? Well, there was something Ryouta and Koko found…

Murasame: There was a trail of blood drops from Sundollar to the food court.

The blood drop trail flickered on the screen. Just as I remembered, the trail traveled far, as though the blood didn’t seem to end.

Murasame: If the killer had Kamii’s blood on their hand, I can understand if it dripped some ways…but for so long?

Ikuta: The walk from Sundollar to the food court is an awfully long way. Besides, if the blood was smeared on the hand, would it really even drip?

Murasame: But, if the killer had a gash somewhere…like on their hand…

Kisaragi: The blood would gradually drip from the wound. It’s even possible that it would drip for the length of the walk, taking into consideration how deep the wound was and if they kept the hand below their heart.

Yokoo: That’s some…really intense analysis, guys. Especially just from a trail of blood.

Someya: But, I mean, it does make sense…I guess…

Kashiki: No, it does make sense! One time, I scraped my knee and it was bleeding all over the place, but I still had to do my 800-meter dash! The entire way I ran, a trail of blood followed!

Someya: That… That doesn’t sound healthy.

Kashiki: You gotta do what you gotta do for the gold!

Ikuta: So then, that proves it! The killer had a gash on their hand! Or…should I say his hand!

Murasame: Is that enough proof for you, Kurosaki?

Tarou just stared at me. His stare held an immeasurable intensity…I felt as though it meant to make me cower.

Ikuta: So, Kurosaki? Are ya gonna show us your hands now?

Nishizawa: Yes, I only believe it’s fair. You made me give the court Sousuke’s secret… You made Gouryoku delve into his brother’s… It’s fair that we get your own.

Tarou said nothing. In fact, his fist clenched even tighter.

Umesawa: Yeah, Grossaki! You have to now! There’s no getting around it!

Ichino: I mean, if you really have nothing to hide… Why drag all this out?

Even Asukasei got his two cents in.

Hino: By refusing to show us your hands, you’re only making yourself more suspicious. You do realize this, yes?

Nishizawa: Though, I can only guess that there is a reason you’re refusing. Because there’s something on your hand that would incriminate you.

Suddenly, Tarou spoke up.

Kurosaki: Shut up.

Nishizawa: Hm? Did I strike a cord with you, Kurosaki?

Kurosaki: I said shut up, you black-hearted bitch!

His voice rose so sharply, it took up every inch of the room.

Ichino: Hey, what the hell?! Don’t call Kiriko a bitch!

Kurosaki: Oh, because I fucking love to hear your idiotic, shrill voice.

Ichino: Huh? The hell’s gotten over you, dude?!

Kurosaki: What’s got over me? What’s fucking got over me? You’re all fucking blaming me for…for the murder of my dearly, DEARLY beloved Tsubasa. That’s what’s gotten over me, you inconceivable moron!

He was trembling, shaking with anger. His words were coming out in short gasps, as though everything he had to mutter was a strain. His demeanor melted away, completely vanished, only to be replaced with this…this rabid man who was clawing at his podium with his left hand, his eyes bulging and his hair disheveled. It was the complete opposite of the Tarou we grew to know.

Ikuta: Well, he’s not looking so hot anymore.

Nishizawa: I prefer this side of Kurosaki. It just shows you just how terrible he is.

Kurosaki: Oh, like your short-fused ass is any better, you pink-haired-

There was a noise that rose from the back of his throat, like a cough. He cleared his throat a few times and shook his head. Before we knew it, he was…back to normal?

Kurosaki: ...Excuse me. I don’t…fare well under pressure.

Ikuta: Yeah, you got us convinced on that one.

Kurosaki: How else do you expect me to react? You’re all pinning this on me…this…this terrible, cruel murder of my dearly beloved… Tsubasa…

Ikuta: Okay, you’re freaking me out. Can’t we just execute you for being weird?

Nishizawa: So, I’m assuming this means you’re not going to show us your hand?

Kurosaki: No. You have no authority over me.

Kiriko sighed.

Kisaragi: Um… If I may interject…instead of trying to make Mr. Kurosaki show his hands, maybe we could clear his alibi?

Kubou: Kisaragi has a point. If he does have an alibi, then even if he has something on his hand… It could just mean he got it sometime before the murder.

Murasame: …Yeah. And if Kurosaki doesn’t have an alibi, that makes his behavior all that more suspicious.

Yokoo: And that’s when I come it! ‘Cause he does have an alibi! I’m that alibi!

What?

Umesawa: Why didn’t you say anything earlier?!

Yokoo: You didn’t ask!

Nishizawa: My goodness… We truly are surrounded by imbeciles, aren’t we…?

Yokoo: The murder happened at 10:20 pm, right? Well, there’s no way Kurosaki could’ve been there to do it – he was hanging out with me until 10:30!

Someya: S-Seriously?!

Kurosaki: Yes, ‘seriously’. After the motive reveal, I was feeling a bit tense. I asked Yokoo if he would like to hang out so we could blow some steam.

Yokoo: Yeah! We ended up hanging out at TME from around…8:30 to 10:30. I know it was that time because I checked the clock before we left!

Kurosaki: See? We left the place at 10:30 pm… A full ten minutes after the murder. That means I couldn’t have been there, and I couldn’t have been the one to murder my dearest Tsubasa.

Wait a minute… Shouji checked the TME clock? But, didn’t we notice something weird about that one…?

Murasame: You checked…the TME clock, right?

Yokoo: Yeah!

Murasame: Did you by chance check any other clocks after you left? Like…in your room or something?

Yokoo: Hell no. I was fucking exhausted by that point. I just went straight to my room and knocked out, no sightseeing or nothing!

Kotomi groaned.

Murasame: It’s just…funny you say that, Yokoo. Because Koko and Ryouta made a glaring observation about that clock during the investigation.

Someya: Oh, yeah! We noticed that the clock was at 10:00 when the morning announcement sounded!

Kubou: But the morning announcement sounds at 8:00 am.

Umesawa: Yeah, we thought that was suuuuper weird! So, I ran over to Vitamin Planet to check the clock there… And, lo and behold, it was two hours behind the clock at TME!

Kashiki: So, the clock at TME was set two hours ahead of the actual time is what you’re saying?

Yokoo: I…I didn’t know that! I thought it was set at the right time! Are you sure that’s the case?!

Umesawa: Yeppers! There’s no doubt about it!

Yokoo: Well… Jeesh… I guess there is no alibi after all… Sorry about that, dudes!

Nishizawa: Don’t worry, Yokoo. I believe that was the killer’s intent.

Yokoo: Huh? What does the killer have to do with the clock?

The killer was involved with the clock? But, then, that means…!

Murasame: The killer set that clock just so they would have an alibi when the topic came up.

Kubou: Um, can you explain that a bit?

Murasame: The killer purposefully set the clock two hours ahead so that way, when they brought a friend of theirs to TME, the friend would think it was two hours later than it actually was.

Ikuta: So…when it was time to commit the murder, it would be the time that the “friend” thought it was two hours earlier!

Kisaragi: Creating a false alibi for that particular time frame… The friend would say they were hanging out until 10:30 pm, ten minutes after the murder happened, when they really only hung out until 8:30 pm.

Murasame: If they only hung out until 8:30, that leaves the killer with-

Kisaragi: -a two hour timeframe unaccounted for! Including the time of the murder!

Ikuta: Basically, replace the word “killer” with “Kurosaki” and the word “friend” with “Yokoo”.

Kashiki: Wow! You three are, like, totally in-sync with each other’s thoughts!

Ikuta: I know, right? Isn’t it awesome?

Nishizawa: That’s all bright and dandy, yes, but this theory assumes that Yokoo is a complete and utter idiot.

Yokoo: Holy shit! Are you guys saying I was played?! I never even noticed!

Kiriko scratched her head and sighed.

Umesawa: Well, now we know why Kurosaki picked him.

Koko gasped.

Umesawa: Why Kurosaki picked him… Oh my glob, it’s even more evidence against him!

Ichino: I think the bigger mystery at this point is you saying “oh my glob”.

Kurosaki: Y-You’re all assuming that I knew about the messed up clock. I’m just as much of a victim of this as Yokoo is! You’re doing exactly what Hino warned earlier: you’re concentrating on who did it, and not how!

Ikuta: Yeah, but you did that too until we started pointing fingers at you.

Kurosaki: Don’t talk down to me, you foul-mouthed rat.

Ichino: I’m seriously getting tired of you talking down to the girls like this, Kurosaki.

Kurosaki: Oh, what’re you going to do? Hairspray me to death? You can’t swat a fly without worrying about your pretty little nails.

Tarou was descending back to his condescending self. This time, though, his eyes seemed bloodshot and he was starting to sweat.

Kurosaki: All this…this “evidence” that you keep saying proves I did it…is all circumstantial! So what if there’s a trail of blood? So what if the clock at TME was wrong? I refuse to believe that any of that points to me, you blood-thirsty-

Gouryoku: You’re a very interesting character, Kurosaki.

Suddenly, Tomohiko spoke up. It came as a surprise, considering Tarou was acting quite beastly, and Tomohiko didn’t seem like the type to stand up to that.

Kurosaki: The fuck are you blabbering about?

Gouryoku: Part of my profession includes me observing people’s behaviors while they speak and making judgements off what I see. When you’re interviewing someone, you can tell someone is lying or avoiding something because of certain tics a person exhibits. Throughout this entire trial, you’ve been doing something I’ve found…particularly odd.

Kurosaki: Oh ho ho, here we fucking go with the blaming! Let’s have it, then! Won’t be the worst fucking thing I’ve gotten yet!

Gouryoku: Your…drastic personality switch aside, there’s been several instances where you turned the conversation when it inched towards specifics in the murder. For example, when Ichino mentioned the idea of Kamii knocking the knife from the killer’s hand, you took the first comment that didn’t make sense to sway the conversation. And when Kisaragi brought up the note, you didn’t hesitate to throw that evidence to the side even though it was, indeed, a crucial part of the investigation.

Umesawa: Woah, woah, woah! Toto’s being super extra cool right now! Really, really cool! It’s making me all warm and fuzzy on the inside!

Yokoo: They do say rabbits are super frisky!

Gouryoku: There’s also one other time you turned the conversation over. It was in the middle of a discussion about the biggest mystery of this case.

The biggest mystery of the case?

Murasame: You mean…the bag, right?

Gouryoku: Yes. We haven’t discussed once about the bag since Kurosaki changed the subject. I feel… I feel as though the evidence we need to incriminate him is hidden within the bag’s reason.

Nishizawa: The reason for the bag is so incriminating, it can only point towards Kurosaki…

Kashiki: But, we’ve already discussed the bag as much as we could… There’s no reason for it, yet it’s there…

Kurosaki: This is the most stupid…most nonsensical…

Someya: Maybe we shouldn’t think of why the bag was used, but maybe what it was hiding?

Umesawa: Why do you say that?

Someya: Well, obviously, the bag wasn’t used to suffocate her. So, maybe, it was used to hide something on her face instead.

Kashiki: That’s so smart, Someya!

Someya: O-Oh, really?

Kashiki: Yeah! Good job!

Someya: Um… Thanks.

Ryouta scratched his chin and blushed.

Murasame: I considered that earlier, when we first discussed the bag… But I couldn’t figure out why the killer would find a need to hide her face.

Ichino: Especially since they ran clear across the mall just to get a bag. It doesn’t make much sense to do that just to hide a face.

Ikuta: Well then, let’s take a moment to think about what was on her head. Let’s see…

Tsubasa’s face flickered on screen.

Ikuta: Oh, uh, thanks Monokuma…

Monokuma: Not a problem! Doesn’t she look absolutely desbearingly beautiful here?

Yokoo: You don’t talk this entire time and that’s what you have to say?

Ikuta: Let’s see… There’s some blood on her hair… Blood coming out of her mouth… She was crying… There are some flowers… Uh, what are those?

Umesawa: Chrysanthemums! I love those!

Suddenly, Karen gasped besides me.

Kisaragi: Th-That’s it! That’s it!

Murasame: Did you figure it out, Karen?

Kisaragi: Yes, in fact! This… This makes everything so obvious! The bag wasn’t to harm Kamii in any way… It was to protect the killer!

Ikuta: Huh?

Nishizawa: “Protect the killer”? How does the bag protect the killer?

Kisaragi: I-It’s in my council record! Someone here… Someone here specifically told me…! Soshun, you know what I’m talking about, right?! I told you when I asked to interview you!

Karen…told me when she asked to interview me? She told me what that all means? I thought back to what she told me… She did reveal to me some things about each of the council members…

“Mr. Gouryoku, despite being the Ultimate Journalist, struggles with writing kanji… Ms. Kashiki has incredible lower body strength but falters in her upper body… Mr. Kurosaki has a severe allergy for most kinds of flowers… Ms. Umesawa has a caffeine addiction, she must drink three cups of coffee a day to get through them… and Mr. Ichino keeps track of every calorie he consumes each day.”

A…severe allergy…for…

Murasame: N-No way…

Ikuta: What, what, what?! I’m at the edge of my seat here, you two!

Murasame: Kurosaki…has an allergy. A severe one…for most kinds of flowers.

The courtroom went silent. Even Tarou seemed to stop breathing.

Kisaragi: I’ll go more in depth with what Mr. Kurosaki told me.

Karen picked up her record from her podium and opened it to a specific page.

Kisaragi: “Kurosaki Tarou has a severe allergy for most kinds of flowers and their pollen. When he so much as touches a flower, the area of skin that rubs against it immediately becomes inflamed and severely swollen.”

Nishizawa: Then that means…the handprint makes sense too…

Kubou: If he had touched the flowers when he was killing Kamii…his hand would’ve swollen up.

Umesawa: But, if that’s the case, why isn’t his hand all swollen up now?

Ikuta: Maybe his hand didn’t initially touch enough to cause a long-term swelling. I mean, he did have overnight to heal and there’s a medicine store right across from Sundollar. He could’ve just gotten some anti-allergy stuff to bring it down.

Yokoo: Then it’s completely possible that his hand was swollen after he stabbed Kamii. He noticed the flowers when it was too late – when his hand was swollen.

Ichino: So, he goes to get the bag. That’s when he pressed his hand against the counter…of course it seemed bigger than the normal hand…because it was all swollen up!

Kashiki: That’s why he got the bag…so that he could protect himself from the flowers when he…he carved into her skin…

Someya: That means…he didn’t even need the bag, honestly. He only got it so he could humiliate Kamii with the words and the position…

Gouryoku: H-He purposefully went out of his way to cross the mall to get one bag… A bag that completely incriminates him… Just to…

Murasame: Just to… Just to defile Kamii’s body…

Nishizawa: You… You sick bastard. Speak up! Try defending yourself now, you terrible monster!

But, Tarou didn’t say anything. He just stood there, staring at all of us. His eyes were wide and his slick appearance had completely dissolved away once again. Our faces were a mixture of terror, fear, anger…but, most importantly, resolve.

Hino: We can do an experiment.

Ikuta: What’s that?

Hino: We could get one of those flowers in her hair and see exactly how puffed up his hand gets.

Ikuta: Oh ho ho, finally! Something I can finally agree on you with! We could put his swollen hand against the handprint!

Murasame: If nothing else we said is enough to incriminate him… That would. What do you say, Kurosaki? Want to try our little experiment?

Ikuta: Or would it just make things too obvious?

Tarou kept his mouth shut. His eyes trailed down to the center of the courtroom. Incomprehensible noises came out of his mouth. A sound broke through from the back of his throat, like a gurgle. And then, he broke.

Kurosaki: Shut up. Shut up! Shut up shut up shut up! Shut up, you fucking imbecilic assholes!

Ikuta: Wow, I’m totally convinced now that you didn’t do it. Again.

Kurosaki: You’re all spouting nonsense! Stupidity! Who the fuck are any of you? A bunch of lowly savages who think they’re fucking better than me, that’s what! You honestly… You honestly expect me to just…to just lay down and die?! I’m THE Tarou Kurosaki, and you all…you all have the fucking audacity to treat me this way!

Yokoo: Yo, Kubou. How many times was that? That he said “fucking” in this trial?

Kubou: I’m at fifteen.

Kashiki: Really? I have around seventeen.

Kurosaki: Don’t fucking ignore me! Don’t you dare fucking ignore me! You’re all Hope’s Peak Academy’s best and brightest? HA! None of you even are even close to being in the realm that I’m in! You’re all disgraces, standing around here and pointing fingers… Pointing fingers and expecting the world to oblige! Especially you.

Murasame: Me?

Kurosaki: Thinking you can just…you can just frame me like this. You half-baked excuse of a student council president! You’re hardly that, you’re hardly anything! You’re all talk but no action. I don’t know why anyone even fucking trusts you! You said you were going to keep everyone safe, yet fucking look! Tsubasa is dead!

I knew… I knew he was trying to taunt me. To cut me down. But…that doesn’t mean what he said…

Ichino: You leave Murasame out of this!

Murasame: Ichino…?

Ichino: He can only do as much as he can! The only person who could’ve controlled Tsubasa’s fate when she died was the murderer! And that murderer was you! So, don’t even try to change the subject again! Don’t try to guilt Murasame into anything! Don’t guilt anyone into anything except yourself!

Ichino…

Kurosaki: You’re so fucking annoying, Ichino. A general waste of space.

Ichino: A waste of space...?

Kurosaki: I’ve always hated you, you know? Your annoying voice, your annoying laugh… It’s always grinded at me the entire time I’ve know you. And I knew it was for the best. Look at you now, licking the bottom of Murasame’s shoe because you’re too fucking afraid of somewone not wiking you.

Tarou’s tone towards the end of his sentence was as though he were speaking like a child, speaking as though he was talking to an infant. Sousuke seemed taken back, biting his tongue, but visibly shaken.

Kurosaki: What’s the matter? Did I hurt your little feelings? I know they’re awfully fragile. God, when I learned how you took advantage of my dear Tsubasa, I knew I should’ve killed you t-

He stopped himself short. He stopped, he stopped and took a step back. But, it was too late.

Nishizawa: You want to finish that sentence, Kurosaki?

Tarou didn’t say anything.

Yokoo: Yeah, buddy. I didn’t quite catch that last part.

He stayed quiet. A snarl pervaded his face.

Ikuta: I think this would be the best time for some closing arguments, don’t you think, Murasame?

Murasame: Huh? Me?

Nishizawa: Naturally. You are our leader.

I hesitate for a moment. But…closing arguments… It was only fitting to have some in a trial, wasn’t it? I took a deep breath.

Murasame: Alright. This is what happened. Assumedly, the killer ended up reading Kamii’s secret he received, despite promising not to. Though he claimed he didn’t, he also claimed a lot of other things that have been proven false. This secret made him irrevocably enraged. It’s quite possible that the time he opened the secret is followed by him taking a knife from Tegas Bob’s®. He wrote Kamii a note – a note that said to meet him at Sundollar at 10 pm, signed with a mysterious signature. Normally, it would be nonsensical to follow a random note with an unknown signature… That’s why I think Kamii knew who it was by the signature. That’s why she decided to follow it.

I glanced up at the screen. Seemingly, Monokuma had prepped a comic-style sort of presentation, where Kurosaki’s position was switched with a gray, featureless figure of a person.

Murasame: At one point before 6:30 pm, the killer set the clock in TME two hours ahead of the actual time. This was to set up a false alibi – he invited Yokoo to the store to hang out for two hours. Of course, when Yokoo checked the time, it said it was two hours ahead of what it was. So, when they left, Yokoo had believed it was 10:30 pm… When it was actually 8:30. This leaves the killer with someone as an alibi during the time he meant to meet with Kamii.

The words were flowing through my head faster than they were coming from my mouth. I felt like I was stumbling over my words trying to say everything, but I continued otherwise.

Murasame: Around 10 pm, Kamii arrived at Sundollar. She meets up with Karen, who was getting some coffee. Kamii was shaken up, telling Karen about the argument she had with Nishizawa earlier that day. Karen had to leave, however, so details weren’t exchanged. Shortly after, the killer arrived…with the knife concealed on him. He listened to Kamii, who told him about her exchange with Nishizawa. Her confession about Ichino was probably the trigger – what set the killer over the edge. It was at that point….when he stabbed her in the abdomen.

My eyes flickered to Tarou. He looked wild, as though he were about to pounce on me.

Murasame: Kamii panicked and knocked the knife out of his hand, sending it flying across the room. She pushed him into the Monokuma statue, where he knocked it over and broke it. She tried to run, but a part of me feels she fell… With the pain from the stab wound, there was no doubt that she could only go so far. That’s when the killer grabbed a piece from the broken Monokuma statue and stabbed her again and again in the back, again and again…until she died.

Everyone’s eyes were to the ground at that point… The atmosphere was solemn.

Murasame: The killer wasn’t done with her at that point, however – he wanted the world to know exactly how he believed she was. But, he missed one crucial thing…the flowers in her hair. During the stabbing, his hand had brushed against a few of them, causing his hand to swell. He knew the flowers would get in the way with what he had planned, but he couldn’t remove them himself without more severe reactions. That’s when he got an idea – hide her head in a bag. All the stores in this mall have no cashier counters, however. The only place with plastic bags were at the food court. He ran all the way to the food court just to fetch a bag so he could defile her body… He didn’t realize, though, that he left a piece of evidence: a handprint.

I took a deep breath. It wasn’t easy explaining how the murder happened… I knew what was next was going to be even harder to say.

Murasame: Once the bag was on her head…he began to carve into her skin. “Slut”. “Whore”. “Liar”. These were the words he carved several times, down her arms, down her legs… Then, he dragged her body to the wall and propped her legs against it, shredding her skirt and leaving her exposed… All to prove some depraved, perverted point. But, before he was done, he found something: Karen’s sash that she left behind. Thinking he could use it to put blame on her, he put it in Kamii’s hand and twisted her arm around her back. He left the scene thinking he got away with it… He got away with it and destroyed something that he perceived to have betrayed him.

I stared Tarou straight in the eye. I gave him my all – my anger, my disappointment, my resolve. My passion. My passion that shot him back a few steps, making him cower like the rabid, frightened animal he was.

Murasame: Isn’t that right, Tarou Kurosaki?

Tarou was breathing heavily, as though the room was filled with smoke and he couldn’t manage to get enough air into his lungs. He wildly looked about towards every member of the courtroom until his eyes landed on Tsubasa’s funeral portrait.

Then, he screamed.

Kurosaki: THIS. IS. BULLSHIIIIIIIIIT!

He started pounding his fist against his podium numerous times – so many times, he started to bleed. Between every punch he screamed out a word.

Kurosaki: You. All. Fucking. Think. You. Can. Get. Away. With. This!

He jerked towards Koko next to him, making her shriek and jump off her podium.

Kurosaki: You’re all fucking ridiculous! Ridiculous! Thinking… Thinking such… Such idiotic… Inconceivable…

He started laughing. It was the laugh of a maniac, someone who’s brain finally snapped.

Kurosaki: Hahaha….hahahaha! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!

Umesawa: C-Can I get a new seat?!

Kubou: Me too!

He abruptly started laughing and pointed at me. He was across the courtroom, but it felt like he jabbed his finger into my chest.

Kurosaki: You… You think… You think you can get away with this?

Murasame: Uh…

Kurosaki: B-Because you can’t! I still have a chance, you see! I can still save myself! I can still show you all that I’m the victim! I can still play the part!

Ikuta: Doubt it.

Kurosaki: I’m the grieving widower… I’m the tragic protagonist…who has lost his dearly beloved… She’s gone from me, and now I must fight… I’m the grieving widower, the tragic protagonist… It’s always been that way…

Tarou suddenly went quiet, his eyes to the floor. His gaze was dazed, his mouth slightly agape, as though his mind had traveled to another world. Then, he shook his head.

Kurosaki: Murasame.

His voice was neutral, calm even. He did it again…switching from one drastic personality to the other.

Kurosaki: I appreciate your earnest dedication to trying to solve Kamii’s case. I appreciate it oh so very much. It shows just how much she’s impacted all of our lives…for the better.

Ikuta: Ooookay, this guy definitely has something loose in the head.

Umesawa: Can’t I stand near Toto? Please?!

Kurosaki: Though, I have to say. All of this…”evidence” you’ve shown is just per chance. So, I suggest you give me something more substantial.

He blinked. His eyes shifted – they seemed distant, yet focused. It was like his soul was lost from this world, yet his body was still sentient. The smile that was plastered on his face was wide and terrifying.

Kurosaki: If you don’t, I may have to do something to you in life that’s worse than what my dearest, dearest, dearest Tsubasa was forced to experience...in death.

Yokoo: Uh, is it, like, “in” to threaten Murasame’s life? Asking for a friend.

Someya: C-Can’t we just vote for him and get this over with?!

As much as I agreed with Ryouta…

Murasame: Kurosaki’s right.

Ichino: Uh, you sure about that, buddy?

Murasame: There is another piece of evidence we have yet to talk about. Another piece of evidence…with Kurosaki’s name on it.

Kurosaki: My…name?

Murasame: “RoMo”. It was the name on the note. It no doubt holds some sort of significance to you, right?

Tarou didn’t say anything.

Monokuma: And that’s where I come in!

Kashiki: Huh? Why?

Monokuma: Because things aren’t going to get anywhere if Kurosaki keeps going quite like that, you big-boobed bimbo! So… Tah-dah!

Monokuma pulled out a scroll that rolled down onto the floor.

Monokuma: This is a list of eeeeeevery secret that was given this chapter!

Kubou: “Chapter”?

Monokuma: Including the secret Kamii received about Kurosaki! Buuuut, it wasn’t much of a secret to her, anyway! Why else would she follow that note?!

Tarou’s eyes widened.

Kurosaki: You shut it, bear.

Monokuma: And Kurosaki’s secret iiiiiiiiissssssss…

Kurosaki: I said shut it! Shut up!

Monokuma: “Kurosaki Tarou would sign his love letters to Kamii Tsubasa in middle school with “RoMo”! He got the idea for the signature from a famous Shakespearean play!”

Tarou was quiet. He was staring at Monokuma, pale. All life had seeped out from him… He was numb. He was caught in a web of his own sin.

Gouryoku: A famous Shakespearean play? I don’t remember any sort of reference to “RoMo”.

Tarou spoke. His voice was cracked and defeated.

Kurosaki: Romeo….Montague.

Gouryoku: Hm?

Kurosaki: Romeo Montague… That’s what the name is referencing. “Ro” as in “Romeo”…. “Mo” as in “Montague”… The most famous love story in the world… I…am her Romeo…

Ikuta: And here I thought the name was going to be witty and unique. Oh, wait, this is Kurosaki we’re talking about.

Kurosaki: I am her Romeo… I am her Romeo… I…was her Romeo… Was I ever…? Was it all…an act?

Tarou started mumbling to himself, ignoring everyone’s gazes…and his fate to come.

Nishizawa: Monokuma. I believe it’s time to cast our votes.

Monokuma: Aw, already? Things were getting steamy! This is the most exciting first trial yet!

Kisaragi: You say that like there’s been others…

Monokuma: Well, okay! Anything for you, Ms. Kiriko~

Ichino: Come on, can’t you at least be not creepy about it?

Monokuma: Upupupu… You all have a lever in front of you. Use it to make your selection! Then, just press the button next to it to cast your vote! Then, let’s get excited, everybear!

A slot machine appeared on the screens around us. Above it were the words “Monokuma Vote”. The slots…were everyone’s faces.

Monokuma: Who will be chosen as the blackened? Will you make the right choice, or the dreadfully wrong one? What’s it gonna be? What’s it gonna beeee!?

I looked down at my podium. Besides my lever was a screen that showed my face with my name below it. I flicked the lever down once to reveal Kotomi’s face, then Karen’s… I cycled through everyone until I reached Tarou.

I pressed the button.

Almost in that moment, the slots in the slot machine on the screen began to spin. They spun and spun… Everyone’s faces were shown several times… Then, it slowed and, before we knew it, the slots stopped, all matching one face horizontally: Tarou. It started dinging and blaring as though we had won something – as if we could win anything from this – and spewed out numerous amounts of coins.

We discovered the blackened.

Chapter Text

Chapter 1: Memento Mori

Deadly Life – Post-Trial

Not one word was spoken. No glances were exchanged. We all stared at the screens above us, these screens that told us we had succeeded. We have survived the day. Everyone’s survived…except one person.

Kurosaki: This… This isn’t fair…

Tarou held onto his podium for dear life, his legs about to give out from below him.

Kurosaki: This isn’t fair… This isn’t fair…

He kept repeating those lines over and over.

Kurosaki: This isn’t fair… This isn’t fair… This isn’t far…

Nishizawa: How, exactly, is this not fair, Kurosaki? This is beyond fair – you killed Tsubasa. You took her away from me. From us.

Kurosaki: It’s not fair… It’s not fair because… Because I’m the victim! I’m the-

Ikuta: “Tragic protagonist”, yeah, yeah, we heard you the first time.

Kashiki: How can you even call yourself a victim? You… You murdered Kamii.

Kurosaki: None of this… None of this…

His voice sharply grew louder.

Kurosaki: None of this wouldn’t have happened if it wasn’t for that bastard!

He threw his hand in front of him, pointing across the courtroom. Pointing at…

Asukasei.

Murasame: Hino?

Kisaragi: What does Mr. Hino have to do with this…?

Kurosaki: If he… If he hadn’t tricked me, if he didn’t force me to open Tsubasa’s secret, none of this – none! – would’ve ever happened! I… My dearest and I… We would still be happy, happy and in love in blissful ignorance!

Hino: I didn’t force you to do anything. I simply asked you, “Do you really trust Kamii?” The rest is your own doing.

Kurosaki: You bastard!

Suddenly, Tarou lunged himself from his podium and started running towards Asukasei. Tomohiko stepped in and stopped the actor, holding him back from moving in. Tarou clawed at the air, shrieking, hollering, drooling like a rabid dog on the hunt.

Kurosaki: You bastard! You bastard! I’ll kill you! I’ll kill you! I’ll hurt you so bad, you’ll feel it in the afterlife!

Asukasei didn’t budge. He didn’t move a single muscle – he seemed calm, even. Tarou continued scream and holler, attempting to escape Tomohiko’s grasp…until Kiriko walked up to him and slapped him.

Nishizawa: Cease.

Tarou immediately stopped. But, his eyes were filled with hatred and contempt, as though he could attack her at any moment.

Nishizawa: What was Tsubasa’s secret? What was so daunting that it drove you to kill her so…so grotesquely?

Tarou stared at her for a moment. Then, his maniacal laugh returned.

Kurosaki: Haha….hahaha….

Umesawa: No, no! He’s doing it again!

Kurosaki: I’m telling you… I’m the victim. Tsubasa was asking for it.

Nishizawa: What was her secret, Kurosaki?

Tarou chuckled to himself for a few seconds longer before responding:

Kurosaki: “Kamii Tsubasa…dated four other men while she was dating Kurosaki Tarou.”

Nishizawa: What…?

Yokoo: Wait… That’s… Are you sure that’s Kamii’s secret?!

Ichino: That doesn’t sound like Kamii at all…

Kurosaki: My dearest Tsubasa… I gave her my all… My happiness, my love, my body… And this is how she repays me? She… She can’t do that to me… She’s mine… No one else can have her…

Ikuta: He’s doing the creepy thing again…

Kurosaki: She’s all mine… All mine… She’s no one else’s… And I wanted to remind her of that.

The Tarou I had known completely washed away. Any trace of him, any trace that could have still existed…was gone. I didn’t know who I was looking at anymore. The person I saw in front of me was terrifying without a single shred of remorse in his heart. He…wasn’t even a monster. He was beyond that. Something much more horrifying.

Nishizawa: You… Who are you?

Kurosaki: Who…am I? Who am I… I wonder who I am too, Nishizawa. When you take up so many faces, for as long as I have…you forget who you are. Am I… Tarou Kurosaki, the lover? Tarou Kurosaki, the murderer? Tarou Kurosaki, the victim? I’m not so sure myself.

Tarou ripped himself away from Tomohiko and took a step towards her. Kiriko took a step back, fear subtly crossing her face, until Sousuke jumped in front of her.

Kurosaki: I don’t know who I am, Nishizawa… But… I do know one thing: I was always secure in myself with one person… I knew who I was when I was with her… I knew who Tarou Kurosaki was…when I was with Tsubasa. She was my… Her love, her undying devotion, her entire being became the anchor for my identity. But…once I learned of her…her betrayal…

For the first time that day, he opened his right hand and held it up. There, on his palm, was a large, deep gash.

Kurosaki: I knew she had to be punished for what she did. For turning her back on her one and only.

No one said anything… No one knew what to say. No one had the courage to say anything. So, instead of waiting for a reply, he turned to me.

Kurosaki: Thank you, Murasame.

Murasame: What…?

Kurosaki: For picking me out, of course. Now… I will be executed, and I will be able to join my darling Tsubasa in heaven.

Ikuta: Who says you’re going to heaven…?

Kurosaki: My charming face… My charming talent… There’s no doubt there’s an angel I can seduce into bringing me there. And once I’m there… I’ll find her. My dearest Tsubasa…

His laugh permeated the room once again.

Kurosaki: Hahaha…None of you will be there to protect her… It’ll just be her and I… Her and I, together again… She can’t escape me. She never could escape me! Because… Because she’s mine! In both life AND death!

Everyone was stunned. Koko ran up to Tomohiko and hid her face in his shirt. Kotomi had her arm in front of Ryouta, as though it were means to protect him, but her face told of the fear she held herself. Kiriko had her hand Sousuke’s shoulder… Sousuke, who seemed uncertain about being so close to this…this being. Even Karen reached out and held onto my arm, trembling with fear. I was trembling with fear. The only one who made no reaction…was Asukasei.

Monokuma: As much fun as this is…

Suddenly, Monokuma spoke up.

Monokuma: It’s time to get to the grand finale! The very special punishment!

The punishment… The execution…

Kurosaki: I’m ready, Monokuma. I’m ready to reunite with my one true love.

Monokuma: Are you sure about that, Kurosaki?

Kurosaki: Why wouldn’t I be?

Monokuma: Upupu… You may not be looking so hot when you get up there, you know?

Kurosaki: Huh?

Monokuma: Now, then… I’ve prepared a very special punishment for Tarou Kurosaki, the Ultimate Actor!

Ikuta: Thank god… Finally.

Suddenly, amongst Monokuma’s speech, Tarou spoke to me.

Kurosaki: Murasame.

Murasame: What do you want…?

Kurosaki: I just wanted you to know…that my dearest Tsubasa trusted you.

Murasame: What?

Kurosaki: She told me herself how much she trusted you. To keep all of us safe. To keep her safe. She had the most devoted faith that you could keep this group in line.

Tsubasa…trusted me that much?

Monokuma: Let’s give it everything we got!

Kurosaki: And now look. You failed her. I want you to remember that.

Monokuma: It’s….PUNISHMENT TIIIIIIIIIIME!

Murasame: W-Wait!

But, it was too late. A button rose in front of Monokuma, and he got his hammer – that he got from somewhere – and pounded the button with it. On the screen below the button, an 8-bit Monokuma is seen walking towards an 8-bit Tarou and dragging him away. Above the animation was the word “GAMEOVER” and below said “TAROU HAS BEEN FOUND GUILTY. TIME FOR THE PUNISHMENT!”

Suddenly, the ceiling opened up, and strings fell from the opening. Puppet strings. Each string latched onto Tarou’s wrists and ankles…then, they pulled him up, into the ceiling. The screens on the walls flashed some words written in blood in front of a rose: “Love is Such Sweet Sorrow”.

The screen flickered to a stage with a giant Monokuma looming over it. The Monokuma pulled out two puppets: Tarou and…Tsubasa. But… Tsubasa’s face was covered with a mask, one that resembled Monokuma’s face. The Monokuma seemed to be reenacting a scene – that is, a scene in Romeo and Juliet. He laid Tsubasa’s body on a stone platform, positioning her like she had passed away once again, this time more gracefully. The Monokuma leads Tarou up a short flight of stairs to Tsubasa’s body. It forces him to lean over and grab the mask, removing it…

…Revealing a dark, hollowed out face. Her face was gone, removed – like it was replaced with a bottomless abyss. It was only seconds after he removed the mask...when the body exploded.

It didn’t just explode, however: when it exploded, it released an endless stream of abnormal purple slime that covered him from head-to-toe. We didn’t realize what the slime was until we started to see smoke rise from Tarou – it was poison that was burning, disintegrating his skin. He tried to scream, but the slime filled his mouth, and all that left it was more smoke. We saw his eyes, filled with panic and horror, but the slime eventually oozed over them. The more it ate at him, the smaller the pile got…until it was a small mound on the floor.

Once the smoke cleared away, the poison began to pull away. It was like it was fleeing into the grates all around. When it was gone, it revealed that it left nothing of Tarou…but, replacing him, there was a flower with black and white petals with red pollen. A Monokuma flower.

…

…The execution…

…was more horrifying than anything we could’ve imagined.

Kiriko had broken down on the floor sobbing after seeing Tsubasa’s body blow up. Sousuke held her, trying to comfort her, trying to calm her down. Kotomi and Ryouta ran to help… But everyone else was frozen. Frozen at the sight they saw, at the…the thing that happened before us. It was…it was…

Karen spoke.

Kisaragi: Why…?

I was about to ask her what she meant, but she pushed past me and marched up to Asukasei.

Kisaragi: Why…are you so mean?

Hino: Hm?

Kisaragi: D-Don’t “hm” me! You heard me! Why… Why did you trick Kurosaki like that? Kamii… Kamii didn’t have to die!

She shoulders shook – she was crying. I came up behind her and grabbed her shoulders.

Murasame: Karen, it’s-

Kisaragi: Why! Answer me, Hino!

Hino: …I wanted to see how this worked.

Kisaragi: Huh?

Hino: I knew if anyone would fall for this idiotic motives, it would be the shining romance couple. I wanted to see how this all worked: how the murder is handled. Now I know.

Karen stared at him… Stared at him like he was crazy. Then, her eyebrows furrowed, and she yelled.

Kisaragi: You… You did all this just so you could see how it worked? You… You got Kamii killed just because you were curious?!

Hino: You need to know how something works before you try it yourself, Kisaragi.

Yokoo: Asuka… Bro…

Kisaragi: What? So when you try to kill Soshun?!

There were a few gasps among the group.

Someya: Wh-What does that mean…?

Kisaragi: After the karaoke, Hino threatened Soshun! He said he would hurt him if he got the chance! He wants to hurt Soshun! I won’t let you hurt Soshun! I won’t let you hurt anyone!

Hino: You can’t do anything of the sort, Kisaragi.

Kisaragi: I-I can if I kill you first!

Murasame: Karen!

I pulled her back a few steps away from Asukasei. She was uncontrollably sobbing. She looked at me, her eyes filled with immeasurable fear and…despair. Then, she hugged me, crying into my shoulder. Kotomi ran up to us and rubbed Karen’s back, glaring at Asukasei.

Ikuta: You’re a fucking asshole, you know that, Hino?

Hino: I’m the asshole… I’ll accept that. What confuses me most, however…is how much you all trust Murasame.

Ichino: Oh, don’t start pulling Kurosaki’s shit, Hino!

Kashiki: Yeah! Murasame’s trying his hardest! We don’t need you talking down to him!

Hino: “Talking down to him”… What I’m actually saying, if you’d let me finish, is that he’s the last person you can trust.

Murasame: And why do you say that?

Hino: I don’t know, Murasame. Why don’t you tell me?

What’s he talking about…?

Hino: Oh, yes. I forgot. You lost “all” your memories of Hope’s Peak…or something. Well, to jog your memory a bit, I’ll just say this: remember the motive? The secrets?

Kubou: Yes…?

Hino: Well, I only received one person’s secret. Murasame’s secret.

My secret…? I…have a secret?

Ikuta: Woah, woah, wait. Murasame’s your “important person”? I thought you wanted to kill him!

Umesawa: This is so weird! It’s like some weird demented masochistic one-sided yaoi love story!

Murasame: Never say that again.

Hino: The secret I received is most shocking, mind you. It involves each and every one of us.

Kashiki: Wh-What’s his secret…?

Hino: I’m not saying.

Yokoo: Come on, dude! You already told us it was shocking!

Hino: I don’t want to drive any of you to murder him. Because… I will be the one to murder him.

That’s awfully reassuring… But… A secret that involves everyone? I have a secret like that, much more a secret that’s so shocking, Asukasei thinks I shouldn’t be trusted…?

Kisaragi: You’re…not….

Hino: Here she goes again.

Karen ripped away from me and faced Asukasei. Kotomi wrapped her arms around her to stop her from going forward.

Kisaragi: You’re not going to hurt Soshun!

Hino: I don’t know why you’re so adamant about protecting him.

Kisaragi: Because he’s my friend!

Hino: That’s a terrible excuse.

Ikuta: Your face is a terrible excuse!

Monokuma: Gaah, you kids are so annoying!

Monokuma jumped out of his seat and marched in between Asukasei and Karen.

Monokuma: Can’t you teens be a little less dramatic! Like… If you’re going to kill each other, just do it already! It’ll save us time between trials! Stop subthreatening each other!

Something vile rose within me.

Murasame: You… You, be quiet.

Monokuma: Wha, wha?

Murasame: None of this… None of this would be happening… Kurosaki and Kamii wouldn’t be dead… Karen and Hino wouldn’t be threatening each other… If it wasn’t for you!

Monokuma: Are you sure about that?

Murasame: I’ve never been more sure!

Monokuma: Because…if you ask me…if I didn’t exist…you kids would still be at each other’s throats like this.

Murasame: I doubt it! I highly doubt it! You… You trapped us here, and told us to kill each other! You’re the one responsible for this, you’re the reason for all of this!

Monokuma didn’t respond. Instead, he just laughed. And laughed. That bone-chilling laugh took up every sense of my being. Then, he said:

Monokuma: Shoo!

Murasame: Huh?

Monokuma: Out of here, all of you! It’s time to go back to your mutual mall life… Your mutual killing life!

Nishizawa: Not until…

Kiriko spoke up. She stood; her eyes were still filled with sorrow, but she stood with a degree of confidence and determination.

Nishizawa: Not until…you answer my question.

Monokuma: What now, what now?!

Nishizawa: Tsubasa’s secret…you fabricated that, didn’t you?

Monokuma: Nope!

There was no hesitation in Monokuma’s voice. In fact, it sounded joyful.

Nishizawa: But… That’s impossible. Tsubasa would never do something like that… Even though Kurosaki was a complete asshole, she wouldn’t…

Monokuma: I guess you just didn’t know Kamii as well as you though, Ms. Kiriko!

Nishizawa: But…she was my…

Monokuma: Let me clear things up for you: none of the secrets any of you received were fabricated in any way. They’re all 120% true!

Hino: Is that so…

Monokuma: So, you have to ask yourself: do I really know the people I know as well as I thought I knew? Everyone has their oooooown deep dark secrets, their oooooown goals, their oooooown values that they wouldn’t share with anyone! I mean, look at Kurosaki! Who would’ve guess that he was a borderline psychopath!? Though, I might say that he was probably the most truthful one out of anyone here! Upupu…. Bwahahaha!!

Monokuma let out his chilling laugh once again.

***

Everyone exited the elevator. We found ourselves back in the mall, in front of the fountain. It was still the afternoon, but no one had any energy to continue through the day. So, everyone agreed to just head to their rooms and rest. It was all we could think to do after everything… After all that’s happened.

Kotomi was a few steps ahead of me and Karen. Karen had her shoulders slumped, her head hanging. No doubt her confrontation with Asukasei wrung her dry. At one point, she muttered something, but I couldn’t hear what she said.

Murasame: Huh? What was that, Karen?

Kisaragi: …I’m sorry.

Kotomi heard us and turned around, retracing a few steps.

Murasame: About what?

Kisaragi: About…threatening Mr. Hino. I shouldn’t have done that…especially considering our situation…

Ikuta: Ah, don’t sweat it! That guy’s aggravating as hell anyway! I did it too, remember?

Kisaragi: Yes, but…

Murasame: Really, Karen. Don’t worry about it. We know you didn’t mean it.

Karen didn’t say anything. She just held her head low. Kotomi slapped a hand on her shoulder.

Ikuta: If you really feel that bad about it, just promise us you’re not gonna kill anyone! Alright?

Kotomi smiled at her, winking and giving a thumbs up. Karen stared at her for a moment before smiling back.

Kisaragi: Okay… I promise.

Murasame: There. Do you feel better now?

Kisaragi: A little… Thank you, Soshun, Ms. Ikuta.

Ikuta: Cut the “Ms.” crap! Just call me “Kotomi”! Murasame shouldn’t be the only one getting special treatment!

Kisaragi: Are you sure…?

Ikuta: Hell yeah! We’re friends, aren’t we?

Karen looked shocked, to say the least. Then, a little blush crept onto her cheeks and she let out the tiniest of giggles.

Kisaragi: O-Okay! Kotomi! You can call me “Karen”!

Ikuta: Sweet! Finally! And I guess this means then I can call you “Soshun”, right, Murasame?

Murasame: …I’m sorry, who are you again?

Kotomi punched my arm with all her might. Karen and I just laughed… This moment right here, between the three of us… Even with all that had happened at that point, it was almost like we forgot where we were and what’s become of us. For that moment, time froze, and we were able to enjoy life as friends.

But, reality set in when I waved them off as they headed to their rooms…and I glanced across Kacy’s, my eyes meeting with Tsubasa’s door. Suddenly, everything flooded back: the murder, the trial, the execution. But, what hit me hardest were the words Tarou told me right before his death:

“She told me herself how much she trusted you. To keep all of us safe. To keep her safe. She had the most devoted faith that you could keep this group in line. And now look. You failed her.”

I…failed Tsubasa…

I knew it was a ridiculous thing to think. I had no control over anything that happened the night before…

…Right?

…

Without realizing it, I found myself in front of Tsubasa’s door. It was cold where her room was, as though death had invaded it as well. I stared up at her nameplate, stared at her portrait. She…had faith. She had faith that nothing would happened. That we would all leave this place safely, together. She had faith… She had faith that I could be the leader to bring us all out of here. Including her. I placed my hand on her door.

Murasame: I’m…sorry, Kamii.

When the words left my mouth, my eyes traced down to the ground…where I found a chrysanthemum at my feet. Weird… I didn’t see that earlier. Where did it come from? I leaned down and picked it off the ground… It still had a stem on it, and it was perfectly healthy. My eyes were glued to the flower, as though it was some rare, dazzling spectacle.

When I broke out of my trance, I retreated to my room, chrysanthemum firmly gripped between my fingers. I gently placed it on desk, above where the secrets I received resided in the drawers. I flopped into bed…and the last thing I saw before I drifted to sleep was the flower, sitting idly by, watching over me.

CHAPTER 1 END

SURVIVOR COUNT: 12

Chapter Text

Tsubasa Kamii Freetime Events

Event #1

Kamii: Hehe…

I couldn’t help but notice that Tsubasa was…giggling to herself?

Kamii: Teehee…

Murasame: Um…?

Kamii: Oh! I’m sorry, Murasame. Did I creep you out?

Murasame: No, not at all! I was...just wondering what was so funny?

Kamii: Nothing, nothing at all! It’s juuuust…

She pressed her forefinger against her chin. Something sparked in her eye – her mature demeanor seemed to switch to a more childish one. Then, she clapped her hands together.

Kamii: It’s just…you’re so darned cute!

Murasame: Eh?

Kamii: You’re so adorable, Murasame! You’re like one of those cute mixed breed puppies that you know is going to grow up to be super ugly but the puppy form is the cutest thing in the world!

Did…she just say I was going to get ugly?

Murasame: Um… Thanks?

Kamii: Oh, goodness, aren’t you just the cutest! I wanted to tell you how cute you were when we first met, but I didn’t want to scare you. Oh, come here, you!

Suddenly, she pinched both my cheeks and started pulling on them. I felt like I was at a family reunion and my overbearing aunt just attacked.

Kamii: Gah, I can’t get over you! You remind me of my little Petey!

Murasame: Who’s Petey…?

Kamii: Oh, my dearest little venus flytrap. He’s a doll, I’ll tell you. He’s about your size, in fact!

Murasame: Th-That’s not tiny at all…!

Kamii: Hm… No, I guess it isn’t, is it? He’s not much of a flytrap, now that I think about it… I mean, if he wanted to, he could eat you if he wanted!

And she’s comparing me to that?!

Kamii: Oh, don’t worry a hair on your little head. Petey’s never actually eaten any sort of meat… I only feed him certain types of fruits and berries.

Murasame: Wow… That’s…really cool, Kamii! Even with the size being absolutely terrifying!

Kamii: You think so? I’m glad you do… Tarou doesn’t like Petey very much. Petey doesn’t really like Tarou, either…

Murasame: He doesn’t?

Kamii: No… In fact, whenever Tarou’s around Petey, Petey starts attacking him! Petey never attacks anyone! It’s so weird…

The plant has a mind of its own…? Just how good of a botanist is Tsubasa?! Or…is that even botany anymore?

Kamii: Hehe… Petey’s probably just jealous of Tarou. I hope he doesn’t think I’ve eloped with him and left him to starve… Oh, dear! I hope my little Petey’s alright!

Murasame: I’m sure Petey’s fine. Worst case scenario, he could always find some bugs to eat.

Kamii: That’s true… Oh, you adorable little thing! I’ve enjoyed chatting with you very much, Murasame, but it seems I may have to go… Tarou’s waiting for me, you see!

Murasame: I understand. You take care, alright?

Kamii: I shall. And you as well! You keep that little face in tack, you hear me!

Tsubasa trotted off, giving me a small wave as she left. My cheeks still hurt from when she pinched them, though…  

Event #2

Kamii: Teehee… ♡

She’s laughing to herself again…

Murasame: Um, Kamii?

Kamii: Hm? Oh, I apologize, Murasame. Did I startle you again?

Murasame: No, just wondering what was funny. Or am I just as cute as a puppy again?

Kamii: Oh, silly! You’re always as cute as a puppy! But, I wasn’t thinking about you. I was thinking about…Tarou!

Surprise.

Murasame: You must really love Kurosaki, don’t you?

Kamii: Oh, yes! I love him very much! I’ve loved him since the day I’ve met him, and time and time again that love only grows stronger!

Murasame: What is it that made you like him?

Kamii: Hm? What was it? Um…

She scratched her chin, deep in thought, as though she was really thinking deep about the question.

Kamii: Hm… Oh, yes! The first love letter he sent me! I think.

Murasame: You think?

Kamii: No, I know! His letters were always so very sweet… They were how we met, you see. He left letters on my shoe locker before we even met face-to-face. Or…we did already meet face-to-face… Or maybe he admired me from afar… Oh, I don’t remember! My poor, poor memory…

Her shoulders slumped a little. Memory or not, it seemed weird that she wouldn’t remember these things about someone so important to her…then again, what would I know?

Kamii: Murasame, have you ever been in love?

Murasame: Me? No… I’ve never even had a crush before.

Kamii: Wh-What?!

Her voice came out louder than I expected.

Kamii: You’ve never…liked anyone before?

Murasame: Well, no. I’ve never really cared for that sort of thing.

Kamii: Oh, you’re so cute! So adorable! You just get cuter by the minute! But…it’s a bit sad you’ve never experienced being in love before…or even been infatuated with someone.

Murasame: You think so…?

Kamii: I’m not saying there’s anything wrong with you, oh dear, no. It’s just…being in love is such a wonderful feeling. You feel as though you’re lying on a cloud for eternity as it gently flows through the air…

Murasame: That does sound ethereal…

Kamii: It is. It’s always been the best feeling in the world to me. I…don’t like being alone, you see. Tarou fills that gap for me. If he were to leave…that feeling would go away. That… I fear that more than anything.

Tsubasa looked down at the ground sadly.

Murasame: I…don’t think you should worry about that.

Kamii: Hm?

Murasame: I don’t think Tarou would leave you. I’ve seen the way he looks at you… He looks at you as if you’re the only person in the world.

She blushed.

Murasame: Besides, you have all of us here in the student council. I know it’s not the same, but…we’ll always stay by your side too, Kamii.

Tsubasa stared at me for a moment. Then, she smiled.

Kamii: Murasame… You truly are a doll, aren’t you? I pray you experience love one day, even if it’s only briefly… You deserve the feeling it gives you.

I wasn’t completely sure if my words got through to her, but she seemed happy and content. We made small talk for a while longer before seeing each other off. Tsubasa seemed to love being in love, but I couldn’t help but notice some uncertainty in her demeanor. I wonder…

Event #3

Kamii: Little Murasame~

Murasame: Yes, Kamii?

Kamii: Teehee, you’re so cute! I was wondering if you would like to have lunch with Kiriko and I. We had planned to meet together later, but I’m enjoying your company so much, I’d rather it continue!

Murasame: Oh, sure! I didn’t realize you and Nishizawa were close.

Kamii: Yes! We’re the best of friends, in fact!

Murasame: Really? I haven’t seen you two hang out at all.

Kamii: Hm… Yes.

Tsubasa looked away from me with a small pout on her face.

Murasame: Did…something happen between you two?

Kamii: Oh, dear, no! Kiriko and I get along very well, so well we’ve never scuffled for as long as we’ve known each other! It’s just… Kiriko and Tarou don’t get along very well.

Murasame: They don’t?

Kamii: I believe it’s because their personalities are so…similar. They scuffle a lot. Ichino and I tend to find ourselves at the side while they argue if they’ve been around each other for too long.

Murasame: Is the tension between them really that bad…?

Kamii: I’d like to say no, but that’s not the case. They always seem to find something new to argue about, new names to insult each other with… So, to avoid conflict, I find ways to hang out with them separately. But…the situation we’re in makes that hard. Tarou wants to stay by my side as often as possible, considering how dangerous things could become, so I barely find time to be with Kiriko…

Murasame: Have you told Tarou that you miss hanging out with Kiriko?

Tsubasa didn’t respond to that.

Murasame: Maybe…you should tell him.

Kamii: I…

Tsubasa seemed at a loss for words, as though what I was suggesting was simply out of the question.

Kamii: It’s… It’s fine.

Murasame: Huh?

Kamii: I mean, I understand Tarou’s concern, so it wouldn’t be right for me to gripe, right? I should be happy that he’s so concerned for me.

Murasame: But…if it interferes with time with your best friend…

Kamii: I’m sure Kiriko understands. Ichino does the same… The hovering, I mean.

Murasame: But, you and Ichino are on good terms, right? Besides, I don’t think Ichino would mind if you and Kiriko hung out even if you two weren’t.

Kamii: What do you mean?

Murasame: Well…you haven’t been hanging out with Kiriko because you don’t want conflict, right? But… Would there even be conflict if Kurosaki didn’t mind, as long as you were happy?

Kamii: As long as I was…happy…

Tsubasa’s voice drowned out until it was barely a mumble. She seemed lost in thought, muttering under her breath. Then, she looked me in the eyes.

Kamii: I…may have to cancel lunch with you and Kiriko.

Murasame: Huh? Is…everything okay, Kamii? Was it something I said?

Kamii: Oh, no, dear! You could never! My…I just feel a bit lightheaded right now. I’d rather lay down for a bit, if you don’t mind.

Murasame: Not at all, Kamii. Let me walk you to your room.

Kamii: Thank you, Murasame… You truly are a doll.

I walked Tsubasa back to her room. Once we arrived, she seemed pale, like she had suddenly succumbed to an illness… I wondered if she was truly okay with how things were…

Event #4

Kamii: M-Murasame…

There were tears welling in Tsubasa’s eyes and her face was becoming red and blotchy.

Murasame: K-Kamii? Kamii, what’s wrong?!

Kamii: D-Do you… Do you mind if I cried on your shoulder for a bit? Murasame, you’re the only one I can turn to right now…

Murasame: Of course, Kamii, I’m always here for you… But, what happened? Who did this to you?

Kamii: N-No one did anything to me, dear, but… Tarou and Kiriko… They got into a fight.

Murasame: What happened?

Kamii: They were… They were arguing about me. Kiriko was frustrated… She wanted to see me again. But… Things got out of control… Names were thrown between them… And Kiriko left, steaming and fuming… Oh, and Tarou… Tarou… He told me he didn’t want me talking to her anymore!

Murasame: What?!

Kamii: I tried to rationalize, I did… But Tarou… He said Kiriko wanted to break us apart. And because of that, he didn’t want her around me… Oh, Murasame, I don’t want to lose my best friend! But… I don’t want Tarou to be upset with me… And with this mall life, with Monokuma looming about… I don’t know what to do!

Her tears had spilled over at this point, and she was starting to sob.

Murasame: Kamii… Try to calm down first.

Kamii: Tarou and Kiriko are both so very important to me… I can’t bear the thought of losing either of them! Please, Murasame… You have to tell me what to do!

Murasame: I… I don’t know what to say to fix this, Kamii.

Kamii: How am I… How am I supposed to be happy if I don’t have them…?

How is she supposed to be happy….but….is she…?

Murasame: Kamii… Are you sure you’re happy right now?

Kamii: Huh?

Murasame: I mean… Are you really happy?

Tsubasa stopped sobbing.

Kamii: Am I…happy? Am I…happy…

She repeated the question over and over to herself, looking for an answer. A few moments went by until she finally gave me a reminiscent of an answer.

Kamii: I... May I come back to you on that? I…do not know how to answer your question at the moment.

Murasame: Of course. Take all the time you need, Kamii. Especially since you’re so upset right now…

Kamii: Can we sit together for a few moments longer, Murasame?

Murasame: Yes!

We sat in silence for a long while – maybe an hour or so. Tsubasa said nothing the entire time… The only noises she made were a couple of sniffles from her cry. She seemed lost in thought, probably pondering the question I presented to her. I didn’t honestly expect a spoken answer, but… I guess she took it very seriously.

Eventually, we did part ways, a few words exchanged between us before we said our goodbyes. Tsubasa was quiet, her mind elsewhere, and when she walked it seemed aimless. I hoped I didn’t create more stress for her than she already had… I just wanted her to smile again.

Event #5

Kamii: …Murasame.

Murasame: Kamii. How are you feeling?

Kamii: A tad bit better… Thank you for asking. I’ve been contemplating the question you’ve given me.

Murasame: You know, I didn’t actually need an answer to it…

Kamii: I…I understand that. But, it was still a good question to consider. However… I’ve come to a standstill.

Murasame: How so?

Kamii: I don’t know if I am happy or not. I would like to say I am… I’d like to say I was happy with myself right now, with Tarou, with how things are… But, a part of me feels like I would be lying to myself if I said that.

Murasame: It wouldn’t be good to do that…

Kamii: I know. But, I don’t know if I am lying to myself, you see. I…simply do not know. I need your help again.

Murasame: My help? I’m not sure how I could help you, Kamii…

Kamii: I…I need you to help me find my answer.

Murasame: I don’t think I could really help with that…

Kamii: But you must! I simply can’t do this by myself! I need to decide whether I’m happy or not. If I don’t…

Murasame: I don’t think you need to do that.

Kamii: Hm?

Murasame: In fact, I think it’s probably best if you don’t know if you’re happy… Think of it this way. If you’re content in the idea that you’re happy, you might not strive to pursue something that makes you happier. On the other hand, if you’re convinced you’re unhappy, you may not find the drive to find something that does.

Tsubasa just stared at me.

Murasame: So… I think, in a way, not knowing is the best place to be. You’re not down enough to lose motivation, but you’re not high enough to feel like you don’t need to go higher. You’re always striving towards happiness in that way… Or, at least, that’s what I think.

Tsubasa made a humming noise, pressing her finger to her chin.

Kamii: Murasame… Are you happy?

Murasame: I…don’t know. I’d like to think I am, but in reality, I really don’t know. That’s why I’m always trying to find a way to be happier. Because I just don’t know.

Kamii: You don’t know either, then…

Murasame: Our uncertainties are a little different, though, Kamii.

Kamii: How so?

Murasame: You’ve been trying to convince yourself all this time that you’re 100% happy, couldn’t be happier, right? But…now you don’t know.

Tsubasa looked to the floor.

Kamii: I…see what you mean. To know to be happy…or to know to be unhappy…or to be content in indecisiveness? That’s not…something I’ve ever considered. But…

Tsubasa looked me in the eyes.

Kamii: Thank you, Murasame. I…will get back to you with my answer.

Murasame: Kamii, you don’t-

Kamii: I know.

With that, she left. This time, she walked away with a stark determination. I wondered if anything I said really helped her in the end…

Event #6

Kamii: Hello, Murasame.

Tsubasa gave me a soft smile.

Murasame: Hello, Kamii. Have you come to an answer?

Kamii: I have, thanks to you. I’ve…decided to be content with not knowing. For now, at least.

Murasame: I’m glad to hear that. Now you don’t have to drive yourself over the edge trying to think of an answer.

Kamii: Yes… But, I’m not satisfied with keeping it that way forever. I want to strive for happiness, a certain answer.

Murasame: Of course!

Kamii: So… I’ve decided to consider the things in my life that make me happy. But… I’ve hit something…alarming.

Murasame: What is it?

Kamii: Well, to begin, I’ve decided to refer to things in my life to a time when I felt at my happiest. And that happiest was when I was a child and I would play in my parent’s garden… They frequently worked, you see, and I was a lonely child who spent the first few years of my education homeschooled, learning from my servants and nannies from my parent’s homestead in Russia. So, when I would get lonely, I would tend to the plants in the garden – a greenhouse that was larger than even Kacy’s.

Murasame: That must be where you got your interest in botany, huh?

Kamii: Yes… I’ve never felt happier than when I watch a plant grow. So, I decided to compare how I feel about things to those moments… I’ve considered many things. I’ve considered Kiriko and decided she makes me happy. I’ve considered you and decided you make me happy.

Murasame: I’m glad I do!

Kamii: I’ve considered even Ichino and others, such as little Kisaragi and Ikuta and Umesawa, and have come to the same conclusion… However, when I think of Tarou, I…don’t get the same result.

Her face grew grim.

Kamii: It…concerns me, because I do love Tarou… But, do I, if I can’t even decide if he makes me happy? I…don’t know how to feel about that, Murasame. And…

Murasame: And?

Kamii: I came to the realization on why your question shocked me so much. It’s because…Tarou’s never asked me it.

Murasame: He hasn’t?

Kamii: I guess he assumes that I am happy and that he has no reason to ask… But… It seems to be such a simple yet intimate question, don’t you agree? And yet… He’s never asked me once if I am.

Murasame: Has anyone else ever asked you it?

Tsubasa pressed her forefinger against her chin.

Kamii: I believe… I believe Kiriko has, but… She would ask, “Are you happy with Tarou?” Naturally, I would respond “yes”, because I knew I did… Or, so I believed… I’m not sure anymore.

She grabbed one hand in the other.

Kamii: I’ve become confused. But, at the same time… It’s answered many questions for me, including some…questionable actions I’ve made in the past.

Murasame: “Questionable actions”…?

Kamii: I…would rather not tell you. I wouldn’t want your opinion to change of me…

Murasame: I understand. Some things are best left quiet. But, my opinion of you could never change, Kamii, no matter what.

Tsubasa gave me a kind smile, one that was long overdue to come back.

Kamii: Thank you, Murasame… You’ve helped me far more than you realize. Even if some things have become confusing, and new questions arise… At least now I know I can be truthful to myself by asking a simple question. It’s all because you were kind enough to hear me out… Oh… Oh! You’re so cute!

Suddenly, her maturity washed away again for a child who just found a puppy. She started pinching my cheeks.

Kamii: You truly are the cutest thing! The absolute cutest!

Murasame: You’re…kinda pinching my cheeks a little hard… Ow…

Kamii: I just can’t help it! You’re so darned cute!

Tsubasa pinched my cheeks even harder and started pulling on them. It really hurt…but, I was glad to see her back to her old self. I wondered if things were going to change at this point, as Tsubasa came closer and closer to understanding herself… I wondered what her relationship with Tarou had in store, considering what she told me… Only time will tell. All that mattered now, in this moment, was that she was content.

Chapter Text

Tarou Kurosaki Freetime Events

Event #1

Tarou seemed lost in thought, as though he forgot I was standing right in front of him. It almost made the atmosphere a little awkward.

Murasame: Um… Kurosaki?

Kurosaki: Hm?

Murasame: I, uh… How are you doing?

Tarou sighed.

Kurosaki: That’s the best you can manage?

Murasame: Huh?

Kurosaki: “How are you doing”? I’m simply quivering in my shoes… What an exciting conversation this is turning into.

Murasame: Jeesh, sorry for trying to get a conversation going…

Kurosaki: I appreciate the sentiment, Murasame, but you’re simply going about it all wrong. Only boring people start their conversations with “How are you doing?”. But… I guess I can’t blame you. You’re…not….

Murasame: I’m not…?

Kurosaki: You’re not the most interesting person I’ve ever come across. In fact, if I hadn’t known your title, I would’ve assumed you to be one of those reserve course students - that’s how incredibly dull you seem.

I started thinking of fifteen different ways to escape this conversation, wondering which was the easiest and quickest.

Kurosaki: Besides, what is your talent, anyway? “Ultimate Student Council President”? What does that even mean, you gave a few good speeches?

Murasame: I didn’t hang out with you to be insulted, Kurosaki!

Kurosaki: I’m not meaning to offend you, I’m just stating facts. I doubt I’m not the only one in this mall who feels the same.

Self-esteem level is at 5…4…3…

Kurosaki: If it makes you feel better, I have quite a few personas I’ve acquired that are dreadfully dull.

Murasame: You’ve “acquired”?

Kurosaki: Yes. You didn’t forget my talent, didn’t you? I’m the “Ultimate Actor”, and in order to successfully portray a specific character, you must be able to understand them. That’s why I collect several sorts of personas.

Murasame: You make it sound like a butterfly collection or something…

Kurosaki: Ah, Murasame! Your boring side is showing! Only boring people would compare my profession to a butterfly collection.

Doubt it… Pretty sure you just wanted to insult me again.

Kurosaki: These personas aide me in fully understanding the roles I play. In order act like another person, you must be another person, understand? That includes embracing all the boring personas, such as ones resembling yourself.

Murasame: I…guess I get it.

There was another period of awkward silence. I’d be damned if I tried to kick the conversation off again, though. Fortunately, Tarou spoke up.

Kurosaki: Ah, but as…engaging as this conversation has been, I must be off. My dearest Tsubasa must be waiting for me, waiting for me to whisk her off her feet and cradle her in my arms!

Murasame: Uh… Good luck with that.

Kurosaki: “Good luck”? Oh, Murasame, you naïve boy… You must be a virgin, aren’t you?

Murasame: Goodbye, Kurosaki!

We parted ways, Tarou seeming to sparkle as he walked. I, on the other hand, felt like I got every ounce of confidence punched out of me. I was utterly exhausted.

Event #2

Kurosaki: Phew…

Tarou rubbed his brow, as though he were wiping sweat away.

Murasame: Did something happen, Kurosaki?

Kurosaki: Ah, Murasame. Well, I wouldn’t say anything particularly interesting. I had finished conversing with Ichino and Yokoo not long ago.

Murasame: Oh! What did you guys talk about?

Kurosaki: What did they talk about, you mean. I had no intention on entering their…dull conversation.

Murasame: But…aren’t they your friends? Don’t you enjoy hanging out with them?

Kurosaki: I mean… I would prefer not to.

Murasame: What?! But Ichino said you three love to hang out! That you two are best friends!

Tarou sighed.

Kurosaki: Oh, Ichino, Ichino… Don’t you agree that he’s positively…what’s the word? Guileless.

Murasame: What do you mean…?

Kurosaki: I can read you’re getting increasingly agitated with my words, so I-

Murasame: No! Kurosaki, tell me what you think of Ichino and Yokoo.

Kurosaki: In kind words? Those are the only words you respond positively to.

Murasame: “Kind words”? You make it seem like you hate them!

Kurosaki: I don’t hate them, I just believe them to not be…up to my standard.

Murasame: You’re saying…you don’t think they’re good enough to be your friends?

Kurosaki: I thought we were speaking kindly, Murasame.

Murasame: They’re your friends! How can you say that about them?!

Kurosaki: I didn’t ask to be their friend. They just latched onto me. I don’t blame them, not one bit – I would latch onto me as well.

Tarou flicked his bangs from his eyes.

Murasame: I…I don’t…!

Kurosaki: Understand? Of course you don’t. You’re the kind of person who believes that everyone is equal, that everyone deserves a chance no matter how terribly dull and annoying they are, yes? But, in reality, you have the same mindset as me.

Murasame: Like hell I don’t!

Kurosaki: Oh, really? I’ve seen you pity laugh at Yokoo’s dull jokes when no one else finds him funny.

Murasame: That’s because I find him genuinely funny!

Kurosaki: Oh, dear Murasame, dear Murasame… This is why you’re such a boring person, you know this? You lie to yourself in order to seem greater than you are. But, you’re just as terrible as the next person.

Murasame: And you’re not? You did seem like a kind person when we first met, but it seems like when you’re not around Kamii, you’re a complete-

I bit my tongue. I didn’t want him to take control of my emotions.

Kurosaki: Ah, that’s a more pleasing side of you.

Murasame: What?

Kurosaki: You were about to show me your true self! Your true, beautiful self. It’s a shame you’re too weak to let it shine.

Murasame: You’re… You’re very, very odd, Kurosaki.

Kurosaki: Am I, Murasame? Am I truly the odd one? I’ll leave you with that question to ponder… Or, if you’re as weak-willed as I know, you’ll disregard this entire conversation as mindless chatter between a cocky protagonist and a misunderstood antagonist. Take it as you will.

At that, he turned and left me standing there, utterly confused and disgusted. I had no clue what he meant by that – I had no clue what he meant by anything he said! All I knew was that this side of Tarou was, indeed, someone I didn’t expect…or much less wanted to become more acquainted with. Yet…

Event #3

Kurosaki: Murasame.

I didn’t respond.

Kurosaki: Oh, you’re not speaking now?

Murasame: I’d rather not let conversation go on more than needed…

Kurosaki: You say this, but you were the one to reach out to me to hang out… Are you interested in me?

Murasame: What? No!

Kurosaki: You seem like that type… To be captivated by men, I mean. It might be the one interesting quality you have.

Murasame: I’m not interested in you! Especially not in that way!

Kurosaki: Are you sure? I’ve caught the attention of plenty of men in my life… I’m not afraid to admit it.

Murasame: Won’t you just drop this?! I’m not interested in you! I just…

Kurosaki: What? You want to be friends? Or, no… You’ve been thinking about the question I posed to you, haven’t you?

I stayed silent.

Kurosaki: Ah, I see, I see… There may be some hope left in you after all, Murasame.

Murasame: I just…want to understand you. That’s all. I do want us to get along, especially considering the situation we’re in.

Tarou stroked his chin, eyes closed, his mind in deep thought. After a few moments, he spoke.

Kurosaki: I truly do love my dear Tsubasa.

Of course.

Murasame: I, uh… Okay. Why do you love her so much?

Kurosaki: How couldn’t I? She’s beautiful, poised, mature… But, what drives my love for her most is her very essence. It’s that essence that grounds me.

Murasame: Grounds you?

Kurosaki: In the world of the ordinary, such as yourself.

Murasame: I…see….I think.

Kurosaki: Of course you wouldn’t understand. You’ve been Soshun Murasame for as long as you could remember, yes? But I… Tarou Kurosaki is an enigma, I must say. But, with Tsubasa, he becomes much less confusing and kind: he becomes what everyone wants him to be.

I wished he was with Tsubasa now: maybe I would be much less confused.

Kurosaki: Ah, Tsubasa… Isn’t she just a dazzling star? No… She’s the moon, for she lights up the entire night sky, overtaking every other measly star. And she’s mine. All mine.

Murasame: All…yours?

Kurosaki: Yes. She’s my girlfriend, my doll, my everything. She belongs to me, you see.

Murasame: That’s a bit possessive, don’t you think?

Kurosaki: Possessive? We’re in a relationship – how is that possessive? Besides, I never said I wasn’t hers. Yes… We make each other whole. You’ll understand when you lose your virginity, Murasame – you’ll understand the need to make sure what’s yours stays yours. Because, in the end, if you were to lose what’s yours… Who’s Soshun Murasame in that scenario?

I..didn’t know how to respond to that. Besides, I felt too…uncomfortable to respond. Too unnerved to even look him in the eye.

Kurosaki: Well, if you have no response, I’ll be going. I need to see my dear Tsubasa… Check how she’s faring, what she’s doing, who she’s conversing with, of the like. I need to make sure she’s okay.

He left me again standing there, dumbfounded. Is this…how a relationship works? It didn’t seem like something wholly healthy…but, what did I know, right? I wanted to understand Tarou better, but it seemed like I never would… And if I did, what I would learn would be disheartening…right?

Event #4

Tarou grunted. He seemed to be angry about something…

Murasame: Kurosaki?

Kurosaki: Yes, Murasame?

His voice came out as a spat.

Murasame: Did…something happen?

Tarou sighed.

Kurosaki: Yes, actually. Something did happen. But, don’t fret. It’s been dealt with.

Murasame: Do you…want to talk about it? If it’s something concerning someone else in this mall, I’d rather know about it.

Kurosaki: Just got into a small squattle with a dreadfully normal, dreadfully irritating woman. You, Murasame, are a gleaming light of originality and talent compared to her.

Thanks?

Murasame: Who was it?

Kurosaki: She doesn’t matter. Oh, no – she never has. She believes she matters, but she’s really just a cog in the rusted machine of dull humanity. Nothing special, nothing worthwhile.

That did the complete opposite of answering my question. But, I left it as that.

Kurosaki: What’s unforgiveable, however…was her intent to tear my dear Tsubasa away from me.

Murasame: The argument was about Kamii?

Kurosaki: In a way, yes. This woman, she believes Tsubasa likes her. That they’re best friends…or something. But, she’s a dreadful woman, you see, and I don’t like seeing her anywhere near my darling – she’s a bad influence on my Tsubasa. And now, she had the audacity to approach Tsubasa and I and claim that I’m the reason they haven’t spoken much in this entire trivial time in this mall! Ludicrous, I tell you.

Murasame: Well, I mean…

Kurosaki: Shush. I’m speaking. Anyway, it’s all been taken care of. I’ve told Tsubasa not to speak with her. Ever again.

Murasame: You…told Kamii to not talk to her best friend?

Kurosaki: Hm? You’re acting as if they are best friends.

Murasame: Well… You did say that this woman believes they’re best friends.

Kurosaki: That doesn’t mean they are best friends. Not under my watch.

Murasame: “Under your watch”? I don’t think you have much say in who Kamii does and doesn’t hang out with!

Kurosaki: Of course I do. I’m her boyfriend – if I don’t like her hanging out with someone, I won’t allow her.

Murasame: That’s terrible! You can’t tell her what to do like that!

Kurosaki: You’re acting like I wouldn’t make the same sacrifices if she were to ask me to cease interactions with someone.

Murasame: She wouldn’t! This is Kamii we’re talking about!

Kurosaki: Ah, yes, well… She knows she’s allowed to whenever she feels uncomfortable. Just as I felt uncomfortable with her speaking to that…woman.

Murasame: A woman she considers her best friend, Kurosaki! Haven’t you considered that much?!

Kurosaki: You simply don’t understand, do you?

Murasame: I understand completely, Kurosaki!

Kurosaki: No. You don’t. And I won’t explain it to you while you’re heated like this. It’ll make you closed-minded.

The conversation didn’t continue past that point because, in the heat of frustration and anger, I stormed off. I didn’t want to hear his condescending explanation – I didn’t want to hear his excuse for controlling Tsubasa! I wanted to give him a chance, to get the chance to become friends, or even understand each other… But, it seems that wouldn’t be reality.

Event #5

Kurosaki: I’m assuming you’ve calmed down, Murasame?

I didn’t say anything.

Kurosaki: Would you be willing to listen to what I have to say, then?

Murasame: That depends.

Tarou sighed.

Kurosaki: You know, I envy you.

Those words completely caught me off guard.

Murasame: Huh?

Kurosaki: You may live an absolutely boring, dull life… But, it’s your life, and you know you’re you.

Murasame: It’s not boring.

Kurosaki: Hm?

Murasame: You say my life is boring, and maybe…yes, to you, it is. But, to me, my life has been fun and full of excitement. Even living in a rural town, I have plenty of memories that form who I’ve become. It’s because of that life that I am who I am now.

Tarou didn’t respond.

Murasame: So… You can say my life is boring, and what I think about friends and relationships are dated or naïve. But, that’s how I feel, Kurosaki.

Kurosaki: …And that’s why we simply will never understand each other.

Murasame: What do you mean?

Kurosaki: My life… I was raised in a wealthy household with sophisticated parents who showered me in everything I wanted. I took up acting at the age of three – a time before one could even recognize what it meant to be an individual. I’ve known how to act my way through the threads of life as long as I could remember.

Murasame: That…

Kurosaki: To most people, I’ve lived the life most wanted. Most have dreamed of. But, the difference between people like you and people like me…is your boring, singular life has led you to know who Soshun Murasame is. In my life, there are several Tarou Kurosakis, none of which are the dominant one.

Tarou crossed his arms.

Kurosaki: As such… I’ve learned to hold onto things that ground me. Define me.

Murasame: Such as Kamii.

Kurosaki: Yes.

Murasame: What makes her different than Ichino or Yokoo, though?

Kurosaki: They bring nothing substantial for me. They let…a Tarou Kurosaki I’m not proud of showing out. Tsubasa, however, only lets loose the Tarou Kurosaki that most people adore and look up to.

Murasame: What Tarou Kurosaki do I let out?

Kurosaki: You’re a strange one, Murasame. I never know which Tarou Kurosaki you let out, since you seem to look through every one of them.

Murasame: I…don’t understand.

Kurosaki: Just as I said. You never will. Just as I will never understand you.

Murasame: We could, Kurosaki, if you would just let me understand what you’re trying to say.

Kurosaki: Haven’t you considered that I don’t want you to understand me?

Murasame: Why not?

Kurosaki: Murasame, you’re a pure-hearted soul. You think there’s good in everyone, that everyone’s a saint deep down. You think that we, the student council, couldn’t have a single bad bone in our body, no matter how grotesque their exterior is. You make that mistake with Hino, you’re making that mistake with me, and you’ll continue to make that mistake with everyone else.

Murasame: Are you suggesting everyone is a terrible person on the inside?

Kurosaki: Yes, actually. In their own way. Even you are. The difference is I don’t try to hide it.

Murasame: Didn’t you hide it when we first met, though?

Kurosaki: Am I still hiding it now?

Not a word was exchanged for a long moment. We just stared at each other, eyeing each other, trying to guess the other’s next move. Then, I saw something flicker in his eye.

Kurosaki: We’re done here.

Murasame: Wait-

Kurosaki: We’re. Done. And don’t bother trying to speak with me again, Mr. President.

Tarou turned on his heel and walked off. A part of me wanted to stop him, but the another didn’t want to bother. Maybe he was right – there was no hope in either of us ever trying to understand each other. Maybe trying is a wasted effort.

But… I did realize: I did learn quite a bit about him today. His worldview, his ideals and morals… They’re twisted, but they’re his. And that wasn’t something that I could change.

Event #6

We were both silent. Tarou had no intention on speaking with me… But I wanted to say something to him.

Murasame: I’m sorry.

Kurosaki: What…?

He stared at me in shock.

Murasame: While I don’t…agree with a good portion of your views, they are still yours.

Tarou stared at me for a long time.

Kurosaki: Well… Thank you.

Murasame: They’re still yours… But I still don’t agree with them.

Kurosaki: And I should care?

Murasame: You don’t have to, but I would appreciate it if you listened to me.

Kurosaki: …Alright.

Murasame: Seeing Kamii as nothing more than the grounds of your identity … Viewing Ichino and Yokoo as nothing more than hindrances, yet tricking them into thinking you like them…  Even in our conversations, you toy with me as though it’s entertaining to confuse me… You treat the world as if it were your stage.

Kurosaki: It is my stage. It is my life, Murasame.

Murasame: And Kamii’s is Kamii’s! And Ichino’s is Ichino’s! And my life is my life! We’re all living, breathing people too, Kurosaki! You can’t treat the world as black and white, labeling people as this or that, treating people however suits you!

Kurosaki: I’ll repeat this statement just as I’ve done time and time again: and you don’t?

Murasame: No. I don’t, Kurosaki. Your bullshit excuses to try to put me at the same level as you are unsound.

Kurosaki: Mind explaining?

Murasame: I see the value in people. You may not believe it, but I do: I see the value in each and every one of my friends. They’re not commodities to me – they’re living, breathing people who create something substantial just by existing. I see what they add into my life, Kurosaki. That includes you.

Kurosaki: What…?

Murasame: Our conversations…have enriched me more than you realize, Kurosaki. Because of them, I understand you better.

Tarou stared at me in sheer horror, as if I just told him a terrible, grotesque story.

Kurosaki: You…understand me?

Murasame: Yes. Though it may be a bit…puzzling, I believe I understand you. And that’s why I find everything you’ve told me to be utterly ridiculous.

Tarou took a step away from me.

Kurosaki: But… That’s impossible… How can you possibly understand me… When I… When I-

Murasame: When you don’t even understand yourself?

Kurosaki: Grk…!

Murasame: It’s okay, Kurosaki. You don’t need to understand yourself.

Kurosaki: What do you mean…?

Murasame: I think what you find so boring in my life is that, while I don’t 100% understand myself and see my flaws as you can see them, I’m content in that. You, however, can’t bear the idea of not understanding yourself… Which is where you build the grounds for your identity, specifically through Kamii.

Tarou didn’t respond.

Murasame: But, in that…you begin to see the world as your stage and everything in it as your props while you play the role of the protagonist. Am I wrong?

Kurosaki: …How else am I supposed to view this life other than through the eyes of a performer? That’s all I’ve ever known – how to act. How to act my way through life, and use what’s around me to present a beautiful story.

Tarou looked down at his feet.

Kurosaki: …Murasame.

Murasame: Kurosaki?

Kurosaki: I apologize. But, please – do not speak to me ever again.

Murasame: Why?!

Kurosaki: I cannot…bear this. You knowing me better than I myself. I will not be threatened, and I will not change simply because you were able to read through me.

Murasame: But, Kurosaki… We could be friends.

Kurosaki: No. We couldn’t. Because you’re a boring background character while I’m the beloved protagonist.

Those were the last words Tarou and I exchanged in a private conversation. I wasn’t ashamed of what I said…nor did I regret it. However, a part of me wondered if anything I said ever did get through to Tarou, or if he considered his own actions because of me… It’s possible I would never know.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2: A Bright Era for Fallacious Youth

Part 1 of Mall Life

I jerked awake around midnight and found there was no hope in me falling back to sleep. Throughout the night – or, really, the evening - while I slept, the same reoccurring nightmare haunted me and kept me from going into a deep sleep… The image of Tsubasa’s body. Tarou’s execution. This last one, the one that finally kept my eyes open, shook me to the core.

In it, I was laying down - that much I knew. But, I couldn’t see. The world was black and my head was throbbing. I couldn’t move or flutter my eyes. All I could hear…were screams. Blood-curdling screams. They sounded as though they were both right next to my ear and miles away. Lasted for an eternity. At some point, though, almost in an instant, the screaming stopped. The world had gone silent, empty. I tried to move, but I still couldn’t. My eyes wouldn’t open. All I felt was the throbbing in my head and the beating of my heart. Something started tapping far away… Once… Twice… The sound got closer and closer…

That’s when I woke up and found myself staring at the chrysanthemum that lay on my desk.

I ended up breaking the nighttime rule and leaving my room. It felt stuffy in there, as though all the air was being sucked from it, borrowing from my lungs next. I scolded myself: “If I couldn’t follow the rules, how could I expect anyone else to?” But, I also expected that I could keep everyone safe and alive. Everyone expected that.

I couldn’t.

I kept my head low walking down the concourses. I shut my eyes when passing Sundollar – I couldn’t bear to see…her, broken and bloody and pleading. I just rushed past and to the food courts tables. I sat at the end of one, the one that everyone would gather to in the mornings… It was going to be missing two people.

Hours I sat there, staring off into the nothingness that lay beyond the elephantine window in the back of the food court. Is that what Tsubasa’s seeing right now? Is it what Tarou’s seeing right now? Or are they in heaven, like Tarou claimed they would be? Does heaven look like the blackness that surrounds this mall? I never really had a chance to contemplate death before – it was always in the back of my mind. In fact, I never believed I’d come across it… Ever. Some days, I forgot I could even die. I forgot others could die.

They can. I can.

The darkness was unmoving, oppressive. Maybe I wasn’t cut out to be the group’s leader. I shouldn’t give up – I tell myself and others that all the time. Never give up. The darkness loomed. But, because of the hope I incited in everyone, no one was prepared for what was to come. Tsubasa wasn’t prepared. No! They need the hope! Hope is what’ll bring us together! The darkness rippled. In any case, maybe I should cut down on the motivational speeches-

…

The darkness rippled? Something moved in the darkness!

I tiptoed towards the massive window, past Monokuma’s pedestal. It took up the entire back wall of the food court, but I still moved until I was next to the glass. I looked to my left and found nothing. I looked to my right-

And found a pair of blank, lizard-like slits for eyes staring back at me. My heart skipped a beat.

Murasame: GAH!

I jumped, falling back and onto the ground. Hard. It hurt. I heard a small voice behind me.

???: S-Soshun! Are you okay?!

I looked behind me, back at the tables, to find Karen and Kotomi. Karen jogged up to me and helped me back onto my feet.

Murasame: Y-Yeah, I’m fine, thanks… There… There was something in the window…!

Kisaragi: There was…?

Murasame: Yeah! Look-

I pointed to where the pair of eyes were, but they were gone. I blinked.

Murasame: There…was something there…

Ikuta: Yep, Soshun’s going delusional. I’m surprised you’re even up this early, though!

Kisaragi: Did you get any sleep last night? You have terrible bags under your eyes! Here, let’s go sit at the table…

Kotomi and Karen quickly dismissed what I said as a sleepy delusion. But… I swear I saw it. I swear I saw a pair of eyes out there! I swiped another quick glance at the window before Karen sat me down… But there was still nothing. Just the oppressive, looming darkness of beyond the window.

It turns out, while I was feeling sorry for myself and seeing ghosts, things were changing in the mall, Kotomi told me while Karen was getting us all breakfast.

Ikuta: Yeah, the security gate that blocked the concourse in across from Kacy’s? Up! And there’s a new store open next to Vitamin World! Well, it’s actually a Jumper’s turned into a gym, but I digress. Did you really not notice when you were walking past?!

Murasame: No… I wasn’t exactly sightseeing when I was heading here. I was…trying to keep my gaze away from…

I couldn’t say it. Some part of me felt if I said it, it would confirm everything that happened yesterday…as though yesterday wasn’t enough to confirm yesterday. But, Kotomi bluntly finished my sentence for me.

Ikuta: Kamii’s dead body? Yeah, about that… It’s gone.

Murasame: Huh?

Ikuta: Gone, disappeared, poof! Like it never even happened. Hell, even the Monokuma statue was replaced. While me and Karen stood there, confused as hell, Monokuma appeared.

Murasame: What did he say…?

Ikuta: He stashed the body somewhere and cleaned up the place. Didn’t want it to smell, I guess. Then, he told us why the concourse was open.

Then, Kotomi attempted the best Monokuma voice she could manage.

Ikuta: “For every successful trial, I’ll open up a new section of the mall! That way you guys will aaaaalways have something to look forward to when there’s a murder! Upupupu!”

Murasame: Thank god you’re not the Ultimate Impressionist.

Kotomi hit my arm right when Karen approached us with a bag of food from Rooster’s Head.

Kisaragi: Iku- Erm, Kotomi! Don’t hit Soshun! He’s tired and might bruise!

Ikuta: Oh-ho… I wish Karen would worry about me like that!

Karen’s face turned red within three seconds. She plopped herself next to me, hiding her face under her bangs. I didn’t really get it, but the food smelled good!

Eventually, the Monokuma morning announcement sounded over the intercom. I realized it was awfully early for Kotomi to be up, but Karen asked her to wake up this early so she wouldn’t be alone this morning. Karen would usually spend her mornings with Tsubasa.

Tsubasa…

As we ate breakfast, the rest of the student council started to trickle in. Asukasei first… He made no effort to speak with us. Karen wanted to go up to him and apologize for what she said, but Kotomi stopped her. Soon after, Daiki and Tomohiko came in… Then Suzuko… Sousuke… Kiriko… Shouji… Then Aiko. Ryouta didn’t come soon after Aiko as usual, though – he was probably still asleep. So, we all sat at the table (besides Asukasei, of course) and talked about the new changes – the security gate to the concourse and the new gym. Suzuko was especially excited about that topic.

Kashiki: You can only do so much in your own room! It’s so nice to be able to finally exercise in this stuffy old mall! My blood has been itching to get a little sweaty!

Murasame: Your blood?

Kashiki: My blood!

No one argued with that.

Everyone struggled to have a good night’s rest last night it seemed too. Everyone either had bags under their eyes or couldn’t stop yawning... Except Sousuke probably hid his fatigue under his make-up. Kiriko, surprisingly, didn’t bother with make-up this morning, though. In fact, she looked the worst among all of us – her eyes were bloodshot and her face blotchy. Sousuke offered to do her make-up for her, but she declined. She was obviously taking Tsubasa’s death the worst of all of us…

11 am came and went, and Ryouta was nowhere to be seen. Kotomi considered getting Ryouta out of bed herself, but when she stood up, we finally saw him coming down the concourse… With his head held low and his shoulders slumped. His face seemed a little puffy, too… Was he crying?

Something seemed to wash over Kotomi, and her voice softened.

Ikuta: Ryouta?

Ryouta looked up at Kotomi, teary-eyed. He was about to burst into tears… It was obvious. He suddenly hugged Kotomi, burying his face in her shoulder. Sousuke and Kiriko stood up from their seats while Kotomi held him, rubbing his back.

Ikuta: Hey there, little guy… It’s alright. What’s wrong?

Her entire demeanor took a complete 180 degree turn. She seemed to calm down and her entire stature seemed to be more…motherly.

Someya: …I-I… I had a bad dream.

Ikuta: A nightmare?

Someya: Yeah… You got shot. I-In the head. I thought… I thought maybe it was a dream, b-but I wouldn’t wake up… And you just…stayed dead…

Ryouta sniffed. The food court went quiet – everyone knew why he was having that sort of dream. But still, Kotomi rubbed his back and soothed him.

Ikuta: It’s alright, little man… I’m still here. See? Right here, breathing and alive. And I’m not going anywhere, okay? I promise.

Ryouta pulled away from Kotomi to look her in the eye and nod. But, he still seemed incredibly upset and…unconvinced, even. However, support seemed to come from an unexpected source, for Suzuko suddenly jumped from her seat. She hopped behind Ryouta and grabbed his shoulders, startling him for a second.

Kashiki: It’s okay, little guy! As long as we all stick together, that bad dream will never happen, alright? I know it won’t! It’s just a dream!

Suzuko gave him a kind smile. Ryouta blushed.

Someya: Y-Yeah…

Others from the council started to chip in.

Kubou: Kashiki’s right, you know! You don’t have anything to worry about, Someya!

Umesawa: Yeah, so buck up, kiddo! There’s nothing to cry about!

Ryouta frowned at Aiko, but that frown was immediately erased when Sousuke came up behind him and put him in a chokehold.

Ichino: See that, little buddy? Everyone’s on your side, so there’s nothing to worry about!

Ryouta didn’t say anything in response, but he did flash one of the bigger smiles I’ve seen him give the entire time we’ve been locked in here. It was refreshing. Everyone seemed refreshed after seeing Ryouta smile…except Kiriko, who seemed lost in herself.

After Ryouta finally got his breakfast in, it was a little past noon. Asukasei had already left the food court at this point, disappearing to who-knows-where. Karen brought up splitting up for investigating the mall again.

Kisaragi: It might not bring us any closer to escaping, but it saves us time and energy when we all have only one place to concentrate on…

Murasame: Karen’s r-

Ikuta: Karen’s RIGHT!

Was there a point in interrupting me?

Murasame: ...We should all split up, then. Do pairs sound good?

Gouryoku: Doesn’t that leave someone without a partner? Considering Hino’s already left.

Murasame: I don’t mind being by myself.

Umesawa: Oh, Smellysame’s so brave, isn’t he!

Getting your two-cents in for the day, I see.

Everyone started to pair off. Shouji and Daiki, naturally, were partners while Aiko claimed Tomohiko before anyone could even ask. Ryouta seemed to gravitate towards Kotomi until Suzuko tapped his shoulder.

Kashiki: Why don’t we go together, little Someya? I wanted to check out the gym, if that’s okay with you!

Ryouta looked shocked at first, then fiddled with the stuffed dinosaur in his jacket’s pocket, not making eye contact with her for a few moments. He started to blush again.

Someya: O-Okay… Miss Kashiki…

Ikuta & Ichino: Miss Kashiki?

Kotomi and Sousuke spoke in unison, staring as Ryouta followed Suzuko down the concourse. I…didn’t see the problem with him calling her “miss”, but they looked at him like he had just committed treason.

Sousuke paired with Kiriko, seemingly almost helping her walk. His undivided attention was on her, but her attention was off somewhere else. She didn’t walk with the usual stride that she prided herself with – it was a bit clumsy, as though she didn’t know where she was going.

Eventually, it was just Kotomi, Karen, and I in the food court. Karen turned to me, seemingly to ask a question, but then Kotomi grabbed her shoulders and yelled…

Ikuta: MINE! You can’t have her!

…before running off with Karen, hand-in-hand, with the latter tripping over her own feet with surprise. I stood there, dumbfounded for a moment, before shaking my head and regaining my senses. That’s when I realized something:

Being alone is lonely.

Oh well, I thought to myself. I walked alone, heading for the first store I found in the new concourse: Hot n’ Steamy Kitchenware, located at the corner of the new concourse and the food court’s. It was an…interesting name for a store, to say the least.

Entering it, I found I was beat by Aiko and Tomohiko. Tomohiko was looking under shelves and checking the knives that were lying about while Aiko was…waving a frying pan around.

Murasame: Uh… Hey there.

Umesawa: Stinkysame attacks! Koko counterattacks with The Cast Iron of Doom!

Aiko swung at my face, missing my nose by a few centimeters. I fell back for the second time that day while Aiko chuckled to herself.

Umesawa: Teehee! Wasn’t that great!

Murasame: I-If almost killing me is great, then yeah!

Umesawa: I wasn’t gonna kill you, Stinkysame! I was defending myself!

From what? The last shreds of my self-esteem?

Tomohiko heard the commotion and walked over to help me up onto my feet.

Gouryoku: Koko, what did I say about swinging that pan around?

Umesawa: Oooh, but Toto! I need something to defend myself with! What if someone comes to my room in the middle of the night and tries to kill me? Like Grossasame!

Murasame: I won’t be doing that because I’ll be too busy sleeping.

Umesawa: That’s what all murderers say!

Gouryoku: Koko.

Aiko sighed.

Umesawa: I’m sorry…

I was in complete and utter shock.

Murasame: Um… It’s fine. You just want to defend yourself, anyway. Just…don’t swing that near my face again, alright?

Umesawa: Yay! Stinkysame forgave me!

Aiko clapped her hands together, the pan tucked under her arm. Tomohiko turned to me.

Gouryoku: There was actually something we were talking about that was bothering us, Murasame.

Murasame: What was it?

Umesawa: Oh, oh! I wanna tell him! Isn’t it weird that we’re in a mall?

Murasame: Is…that a trick question?

Umesawa: No, no, hear me out! Think about all the renovations the bear did to this place! He even put bedrooms in a big clothing store and a giant fountain in the shape of him! When did he get all the time and money to do that, huh?

Gouryoku: And how was he able to do all of this without anyone noticing up to the point of us waking up here? The government, police officials… Don’t you think any of them would’ve noticed a project this expansive going on before our kidnapping? Especially since malls are usually located deep within cities.

Murasame: I…didn’t even think about that, honestly. I kind of just accepted it.

Gouryoku: We all did. I didn’t consider this until Koko brought it up to me the night before last.

Umesawa: Wouldn’t it be easier and more discrete to put us somewhere else more… I don’t know, easy! Like…a school or something! An abandoned one! Or maybe a warehouse!

It did seem incredibly odd to put us in a mall now that Aiko and Tomohiko brought it to my attention… It’s not exactly my first thought when a mass kidnapping is in consideration. Tomohiko was right: with all the renovations in here, there was no doubt that some higher-up should’ve noticed something was going on here. What mall was this, anyway? It was oddly shaped and quite small, I gathered from the map we were given in our e-Handbooks… What’s the significance of putting us here? Why put us here?

After some more discussion, I left Tomohiko and Aiko to investigate the rest of the store (all they found so far were mass quantities of incredibly sharp and dangerous kitchen products, most likely conveniently placed by Monokuma). I headed to the clothing store across from the kitchenware store, and this time it was a clothing store with actual clothes in it. It was called High Roller’s Gothic Fantasy, and it was filled with dark, depressing Lolita-esque fashion. There were some cute things in there too, like cat-ear hoodies and dresses covered with large, pink bows.

There, I found Kotomi and Karen, who were both staring at a mannequin that was wearing a…revealing outfit, to say the least. As far as I could tell, it was lingerie. They didn’t notice me come in.

Ikuta: So, Karen, what do you say about wearing-

Murasame: No.

Kotomi and Karen both jumped.

Kisaragi: Soshun!

Ikuta: Soshun…

Karen sounded happy. Kotomi sounded pissed. I cleared my throat.

Murasame: Uh. Hey.

Kisaragi: Soshun, Soshun! You’ll never guess what we found!

Murasame: What’s that, Karen?

Kisaragi: Those cute animal hats with the paw mittens! I always wanted those! Look, look!

Karen skipped over to one of the displays in the back and grabbed a dog-earred hat with paw mittens attached to them. She put on both the hat and the mittens and turned to Kotomi and I, waving at us, a sparkle in her eye like a child on Christmas morning. I never saw her so…child-like before.

Murasame: D’aw…

Kotomi bit her forefinger.

Ikuta: Why is she so damned cute?!

While Karen distracted herself with the cuter accessories in the bleak clothing store, Kotomi and I searched around for any sort of clues. Unfortunately, but expectedly, we found nothing. Halfway through, though, I noticed I was dragging my feet and it took an extra amount of energy to pull myself up when I leaned down. No doubt my lack of sleep attributed to that…

Suddenly, something slapped my shoulder. It was Kotomi.

Ikuta: Don’t worry your little head, Soshun.

Murasame: Huh?

Ikuta: Kamii’s death’s beating you up, right?

She was the only one in the group who was so open about mentioning the deaths yesterday. It was like it didn’t affect her…

Ikuta: No one blames you, you know.

I didn’t respond to that, mostly because I didn’t believe it.

Ikuta: You didn’t kill her, right? Right. Kurosaki did. And Kurosaki wouldn’t have done it if it wasn’t for Monokuma. Well… Hino too. Man, that guys sucks! The point is, though, you had nothing to do with it.

Murasame: …It wouldn’t have happened if I was a better leader.

Ikuta: Pretty sure if you were the president of Russia, something would’ve still happened. We’re in a sticky situation, you know. Things aren’t gonna run as smoothly as we would like.

Murasame: How can you be so calm about it?! How can you just say this is something that was “just going to happen anyway”?

I realized I raised my voice a little too much. I looked over at Karen – I didn’t want her to think we were arguing and worry her. But, she was still distracted with all the cute accessories. I looked back at Kotomi, whose face was now in a grimace.

Ikuta: I don’t like it, Soshun, I really don’t. Hell, I’ve got more to lose than any of you.

Ryouta. Sousuke. Kiriko. And now Karen and I.

Ikuta: But… Freaking out and breaking down the minute things go wrong isn’t going to fix anything, right? It’s better if we just keep our heads high.

Murasame: …You’re right. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have snapped at you.

Ikuta: Nah, it’s fine. You’re sleep deprived. And you’re our leader. Just remember that no one blames you and that we are a group – you don’t have to think we’re all your responsibility, okay?

I nodded. I didn’t realize Kotomi could be so genuinely caring, but after seeing her comfort Ryouta earlier, it shouldn’t come as a surprise anymore. Karen hopped up to us with a small box of plastic crafts in her hands. I asked her what it was for, but she just blushed and shook her head.

I pat Karen’s head and waved at Kotomi before leaving High Roller’s. I didn’t notice it before, but next to Hot n’ Steamy were two other places that were open: a salon called Good Snips and a make-up store called Plethora. I already knew I wasn’t going to be the first one who checked them out, and I knew exactly who I was going to run into.

Surprisingly though, when I entered Good Snips, I only found Kiriko, who was…crying?!

Murasame: Nishizawa? Are you alright?!

Kiriko turned to me. I realized they were crocodile tears – otherwise the make-up she was applying at that moment was going to run.

Nishizawa: Oh, Murasame… I’ve never been happier!

A complete 180 degree turn from this morning.

Nishizawa: A salon? And a make-up store? Oh! Oh, Monokuma must’ve been catering to me! It makes all the times that pervert bear called me “Ms. Kiriko” worth it! Now, no one’s allowed to murder anyone else.

Murasame: I…don’t think anyone really wanted to?

I looked around the salon.

Murasame: Where’s Ichino?

Nishizawa: In Plethora, sobbing and trying out everything it has to offer probably. He was so ecstatic to see these two places, he started crying on the spot. We’ve basically reserved them now; I hope you understand, Murasame.

Murasame: It’s fine, I don’t mind. The Ultimate Cosmetologist and Fashionista could probably do more with these two places than any of us ever could!

Nishizawa: You truly are a pleasurable boy, now aren’t you?

Kiriko gave me a smile, but it seemed forced and filled with sorrow. Despite these new places, the events that transpired yesterday were still haunting her. No amount of make-up or hairspray could change the fact that her best friend was…gone. I blamed myself for Tsubasa and Tarou’s deaths, but, after what we learned in the trial, there was no doubt Kiriko blamed herself for what happened.

Murasame: Um… Nishizawa-

Nishizawa: I know that tone. Sousuke has been speaking to me with that tone all day. Please don’t talk to me if you mean to console me.

Murasame: Oh… I’m sorry. I just thought…

Nishizawa: I appreciate the sentiment, Murasame. But I truly don’t want to talk about it.

Her eyes were beginning to tear up.

Murasame: I-I understand. I won’t bring it up again.

Nishizawa: Thank you…

Right at that moment, Sousuke burst into the salon with bright red lipstick in his hand.

Ichino: Kiriko! I’ve been- Oh, hey, Murasame!

Murasame: Hey, Ichino.

Ichino: Kiriko! I’ve been calling your name for five minutes now!

Nishizawa: Hm? You have? I didn’t hear you.

Murasame: I didn’t hear you, either… And I just got here.

Ichino: Really? I was shouting at the top of my lungs! I found a color that would look great with your-

Without warning, Monokuma appeared Sousuke, shouting with his signature, “Ta-dah! Monokuma appears!” Sousuke screamed, dropping the lipstick he had in his hand and hiding behind me for protection.

Murasame: What do you want, bear?

Monokuma: My, my! Murasame’s being awfully rebellious, isn’t he! What happened to “Mr. Monokuma”?

Nishizawa: Just say what you need to say. That’s the only reason you’re here, right?

Monokuma: Maybe I just wanted to hang out with you guys…

Nishizawa: Go find someone else to hang out with, then.

Monokuma: Wait, wait! There is something I wanted to say!

Ichino: W-Well then, say it!

Monokuma: The reason neither of you could hear Ichino was… Drum roll, please!

Silence.

Monokuma: Ugh, you guys aren’t any fun! Well, the reason is that all these stores are soundproof!

Murasame: Soundproof?

Monokuma: Yep! Just like your rooms! It’s so that way no one can hear you scream while you’re getting murdered! It’s why no one heard Ms. Poison Oak scream while her boyfriend gutted her up like a-

Suddenly, Kiriko bashed the sole of her platform shoe into Monokuma’s face, sending him flying across the salon.

Ichino: K-Kiriko! Th-That’s-!

Nishizawa: Against the rules, I know. I could give less of a shit right now.

Her tone was coarse and monotone. Monokuma marched up to us with a shoe print on his face, fuming.

Monokuma: Hey, hey! What do the rules say about violence against the headmaster, huh? I oughta-

Nishizawa: Kill me? Do it. See if I care. But let’s be clear, bear, that I still stand much taller than you and always will.

Kiriko’s demeanor was…terrifying. But understandable. Monokuma started to pant.

Monokuma: O-Oh… Ms. Kiriko… You always know how to fluff my stuffing, don’t you…

Ichino: Will you stop being a creep for once and go away!

Monokuma growled.

Monokuma: Fine! I’ll let this go for now, Ms. Kiriko. But, I’ll let you know this: you just took the “free life” pass from someone who may decide to…act out against me later. And that’ll also be all on you! Bwahaha!

Monokuma disappeared from thin air once again. Sousuke came out of hiding and picked up the lipstick he dropped on the floor. Kiriko was visibly shaken by what Monokuma said, but she played it off and went back to applying make-up on herself. When Sousuke offered to do it for her, Kiriko just snatched the lipstick from his hands and put it on herself, ignoring his offer completely. Sousuke was a bit taken back, but didn’t say anything about it.

After having a short conversation about the salon and the make-up store with Sousuke (he said he was going to put together a secret stash of make-up in the salon, and I was one of the chosen few to know about it), I left the salon and the couple in their own awkward silence.

The end of this concourse had another large department store at the end of it – however, unlike Kacy’s, this one was blocked by a security gate and was unnamed. Even though I already knew there was no going in, I still walked up to it and shook the gate to confirm that it was locked tight. My attention turned to the side of the concourse that High Roller’s was on and found a GamersGo a few boarded stores down from the gothic clothing store. When I walked in, I didn’t find video games lining the walls, though… Instead, I found arcade machines. The gaming store was renovated to be an arcade.

In the corner, I found Shouji and Daiki playing a zombie shooter game and not investigating the area. Shouji was shouting and screaming, ducking whenever a zombie bashed against the screen. Daiki, on the other hand, was eerily calm and didn’t flinch once when a zombie leaped out from the shadows. He was beating Shouji by an impressive margin.

Murasame: Hey, you two.

Shouji screamed and swung his gun around, pistol-whipping me. Thankfully, I didn’t fall onto the ground for a third time that day – I just had an aching bruise on my nose now.

Yokoo: Oh, shit! Sorry about that, dude!

Suddenly, Shouji’s screen started flashing. He got killed by a zombie that jumped off a roof and onto his character. Daiki’s screen, on the other hand, flashed an image of a trophy.

Kubou: Haha! That’s 4-1, Shouji!

Yokoo: Not fair! Murasame distracted me! This time doesn’t count, man!

Kubou: Huh? Murasame?

Daiki finally turned around to see me.

Kubou: Hey, Murasame! Why’re you rubbing your nose?

Murasame: Oh, you know. Allergies.

Kubou: I completely understand!

Shouji and Daiki put the guns back in their holsters. They told me they didn’t find anything in the arcade – there was a window in the back, but it was just like all the others. It was like a painting that was nailed into the wall and all they could see beyond it was a pitch blackness. So, they decided to kill some time in there before regrouping with the others.

Kubou: This arcade is the perfect place for everyone to bond, don’t you think?

Murasame: Yeah, actually, especially with the Tap Tap Uprising dance pads! I’m pretty sure Monokuma only threw this place in so we wouldn’t complain about boredom, though.

Yokoo: Doesn’t mean we can’t make this place a place of bonding! Brotherhood!

Murasame: Brotherhood?

Kubou: Yeah, Brotherhood! Doesn’t “Brotherhood” sound more united than “student council”?

Murasame: Well, yeah, but I don’t think the girls will like it too much.

Yokoo: Siblinghood, then!

Murasame: Why the sudden name change for the group?

Kubou: Shouji, Kashiki, and I were talking about it, and…

Yokoo: We can’t let you and Ikuta do all the work, you know!

Murasame: Doing what?

Kubou: Uniting us all as a group! That’s all you two have been doing since we got here, and we don’t want all that weight to fall on your shoulders! It’ll wear you out to the point you’ll be exhausted, especially when we need you two most!

Yokoo: So we’re gonna help you! Daiki, Kashiki, and I are gonna do all we can to bring the entire group together so no one will wanna murder another!

Murasame: You guys don’t have to worry about that…

Kubou: Sure we do! We’re a group, right? It’s everyone’s responsibilities to bring everyone together, not just our president’s and vice president’s!

Yokoo: We’ll still need you two when it comes to pointing us all in the right direction, but we can’t expect you guys to do everything yourselves, you know!

Shouji and Daiki flashed huge smiles at me. I couldn’t help but smile back.

Murasame: Thanks, guys. Really, it’s appreciated.

Yokoo: It’s no problem, broski!

Kubou: Just be sure to take care of yourself, alright? I couldn’t help but notice how tired you looked this morning…

Yokoo: Yeah, everyone noticed! We were all pretty worried about you, dude. Worried about Nishizawa, too.

Murasame: Don’t worry about me, I’ll be fine! It was just…a rough night.

Yokoo: I’ll say! I couldn’t get over the fact I was the dude’s alibi…

I didn’t really think about it before, but Shouji must hold a bit of blame in his own heart. He did fall for Tarou’s trick so he could have an alibi…

Murasame: Don’t blame yourself, Shouji. I’m sure any of us would’ve fallen for his trick!

Yokoo: …Yeah, I guess…

Shouji didn’t sound convinced, but he kept assuring me everything was fine. The three of us talked for a bit before I waved them off, leaving them to a last few matches of killing zombies. The last thing I heard was Shouji screaming.

Since I reached the end of the concourse, I figured my last stop would be the Jumper’s that opened up next to Vitamin Planet. Heading over there, though, I noticed just how short the concourse was – aren’t mall concourses usually longer and bigger? In fact, thinking on it, I realized the other two concourses were relatively short as well. The was an awfully small mall… Were malls supposed to be this tiny?

I already knew who to expect in Jumper’s since they announced that’s where they were going, and sure enough I found them – Suzuko, who was checking out the equipment, and Ryouta, who was sitting on one of those aerobic step platforms. I approached him since Suzuko seemed in the zone and in heaven.

Murasame: Hey there, Someya. Mind if I sat next to you?

Ryouta shrugged and shook his head. I sat down next to him and we discussed what he and Suzuko found. Supposedly, there were two miniscule locker rooms in the back of the gym, each barely large enough to fit one person. One locker room had lockers for each of the guys while the other had lockers for the girls.

Someya: The lockers are opened using our e-Handbooks… Like our rooms are at Kacy’s. There’s nothing in them though – Miss Kashiki and I already opened ours. All we found were gym clothes in our size.

At that point, Suzuko pulled herself away from the gym equipment and approached us.

Kashiki: Hey there, Murasame! How’s investigating going?

Murasame: I haven’t done much myself, but I’ve been able to hear what everyone else has found so far. This is my last stop, in fact.

Kashiki: Aw! Save the best for last, I guess!

Suzuko giggled. Ryouta seemed unfazed. In fact, he even excused himself from the conversation and just…meandered around the gym. His dream was obviously still affecting him.

Kashiki: Poor little guy…

Murasame: I know… That must’ve been an awful dream.

Kashiki: He told me about it in more detail. I’d be traumatized too, honestly. Especially since…

Murasame: Especially since?

Kashiki: Well, he seems really lonely here. He has Ikuta and Ichino… I see him talk to Nishizawa sometimes… But that’s it. I don’t really see him talk to anyone else…

Murasame: Aren’t him and Koko friends?

Kashiki: What gave you that idea?

Murasame: They investigated together yesterday.

Kashiki: Oh… Little Someya told me about that. Koko had thrown Mr. Turtle – that’s one of his stuffed animals! – into TME in an attempt to steal the kitty on his head.

Aiko and Ryouta stumbling on the clock wasn’t by chance…it was the product of bullying!

Kashiki: It makes me sad to see someone so lonely… So, I’m going to fix that! I’m going to be little Someya’s first real friend here! In fact, I’m going to make sure everyone’s friends with everyone before we leave this place!

Murasame: You’re really confident we’re going to leave soon, huh?

Kashiki: Yep! There’s no doubt the police are already looking for us! I’m sure our families are all worried sick! We’ll be outta here in no time! Until then, we all should try our hardest to get along! But, you already know that, don’t you Mr. President?

Suzuko and I both laughed until we heard something slam against the floor. We turned to see that Ryouta had dropped one of the smaller weights from a shelf.

Someya: Oops…

He tried to pick it up with both hands, but it didn’t even budge from the ground.

Kashiki: Here, let me!

Suzuko jogged up to him and grabbed the weight. Unfortunately, she couldn’t make it budge, either.

Someya: I thought you were super athletic, Miss Kashiki…

Kashiki: I’m a track runner, not a weight lifter! Hey, Murasame! Why don’t you try?

I was hesitant, but, really, could I do any worse than them? In fact, it wasn’t that big – I was pretty sure I could manage it! I strolled up to the weight, confident in my abilities, and grabbed it with one hand-

-and I jerked on it so hard that, when it didn’t budge, I flew back and fell for the third time that day. Ryouta snorted.

Murasame: Stop.

Someya: Smooth.

Murasame: Stop.

I looked at the side of the weight to see just how heavy it was. No doubt that this weight was a considerable-

Twenty pounds.

Kashiki: Why don’t we just…leave it here and let someone else take care of it? Like Gouryoku…

Ryouta and I nodded. The three of us left Jumper’s and agreed to never speak about this to anyone.

When we arrived at the food court, Aiko, Tomohiko, Karen, and Kotomi were already there. Aiko and Tomohiko already got some food while Karen played around with her new box of crafts she got from High Roller’s. Kotomi, on the other hand, was waiting with one of those small alpaca plushies, no doubt from the gothic clothing store. Ryouta’s eyes sparkled when she handed it to him.

Ikuta: Look what I found, just for you! I know you mentioned looking for an alpacasso in this color!

Someya: I-I was! I was! Thank you, sis, seriously!

Ikuta: Haha, I’m glad you like it! Now, come on, let’s go get some lunch. Tegas Bob’s® is callin’ my name!

Kotomi held out her hand and Ryouta grabbed it without hesitation. They walked off like that, an older sister with her little brother.

Murasame: They really are like siblings, huh?

Kashiki: Yeah! I wonder if they really are related, though? I mean, Ikuta and Ichino don’t share a last name. What’s up with that?

???: We have different dads!

Suzuko and I both jumped. We turned to find Sousuke behind us.

Kashiki: Oh, really?

Ichino: Yeah. It’s a long story, but basically you could say Kotomi’s dad’s my step-dad.

Murasame: “Could say”?

Ichino: Like I said, long story!

Sousuke told us Kiriko wasn’t feeling good as they were walking back, so he escorted her to her room to rest.

Kashiki: You should do that too, Murasame. You already caught up with everyone, right?

Murasame: Yeah, but…

Ichino: No “buts”! You’re like a walking zombie right now! If you don’t walk back, I’ll carry you back!

Sousuke took a step towards me, but I threw my hands up defensively.

Murasame: Okay, okay! I’ll go rest for an hour or so. Are you sure you guys don’t need me around, though?

Kashiki: Not enough that it’ll make you kill over, Murasame! Your health comes first!

Ichino: We’ll be fine. Besides, we have Kotomi if we need somewhat-of-an-okay leader!

Suddenly, a plastic knife cut through the air, past my ear, and almost hit Sousuke in the eye. Sousuke ducked to the ground and screamed. We heard Kotomi yell from Tegas Bob’s®:

Ikuta: I heard that!

It was amazing how different she treated her brothers when one was suffering.

I said goodbye to Suzuko and Sousuke and watched them as they plopped down next to Karen, who was enamored with tying together something colorful. I left the food court and started towards Kacy’s…

…But, when I passed by the kitchenware store, I remembered something. I took a detour, slipping inside and passed all the knives, ladles, whisks, twine, and the like. I found where the cups where and found a glass one that wasn’t too big nor was it too small. I plucked it off the shelf it was on and left the store. I met up with Daiki and Shouji leaving it, telling them I was going to go rest. I swung by the restrooms first, though, and filled the cup up with water. I headed straight to my room, taking no other stops along the way.

There, on my desk, waited the chrysanthemum, still as vibrant and perky as I found it the night before. I picked it up and submerged its stem in the water. Though it was already quite spirited, it seemed to liven up even more in the glass. I smiled, but it was only then when I realized just how much exhaustion had overtaken me. There was a buzzing in my head that had no intention of ceasing. It only did so after I nearly flung myself onto my bed, but not before my feet dragged on the floor as though they dangled from my ankles. My eyes took no time to close once my head hit my pillow…

…But before I finally descended into sleep, something scratched against the walls. I remembered the creature in the darkness. Then, I fell into it.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2: A Bright Era for Fallacious Youth

Part 2 of Mall Life

The next few days of our mall life was relatively peaceful. Monokuma had yet to come to us with another motive and tensions began to ease amongst all of us. Kiriko slowly came back to her usual self, spending most of her time in Good Snips and Plethora. Ryouta eventually got over his bad dream, smiling more again (he did spend a good portion of his time with Suzuko now, though). Even Asukasei was relatively tame – he didn’t threaten my life once! He just stayed away from the group and in his room most of the time. Things were finally looking up… Hope was spreading amongst us once again, and I was growing increasingly confident that no one was going to murder another again-

*DING DONG DING DONG DING DONG DING DONG*

Maybe.

I sighed, plopping a stack of books on my desk – Karen had given me some of hers so I could put them in my empty shelves – and opened the door to find Kotomi, ready to ruin my life. Except…

She was sweating, wide-eyed. Panic-stricken. My weariness faded and my heart lurched.

Murasame: Kotomi? What happened?

Ikuta: I-It’s terrible! It’s horrible! Soshun, come with me, quick!

She grabbed my wrist and hauled me away. She was cold…or was that me? I had gone cold. Her panic could only mean one thing…

…I thought, until she dragged me behind some fake bushes facing Jumper’s. At the window was Ryouta, peering into the gym. At what, I wasn’t sure.

Murasame: Kotomi, why are we here?

Ikuta: Don’t you see? It’s terrible! Ryouta hit puberty!

Murasame: What.

Ikuta: Look, look! Look in the gym!

I squinted, trying to get a clearer view of inside Jumper’s. That’s when I realized Suzuko was in there, running on a treadmill.

Murasame: There’s…Kashiki. And?

Ikuta: And? And?! Ryouta’s peeping on her!

Murasame: Peeping on her doing what? Maintaining a healthy heart?

Ikuta: Soshun, are you fucking stupid? She’s wearing a sports bra! Those things are flopping at a rate of 70 bounces a minute, Soshun!

I had no clue what she was going on about. All I knew was I was incredibly tired by this point.

Ikuta: I’m gonna call him out.

Murasame: Please don’t call him out. He’s not-

But it was too late. Kotomi leaped from behind the bushes and started shouting Ryouta’s name. Ryouta jumped and turned to her, his demeanor like a scared kitten’s.

Someya: K-Kotomi!

Ikuta: Ryouta, you big perv! I see you peeping on Suzuko over here!

Someya: I-I’m not peeping, I swear! I’m just-

Ikuta: Oh yeah, doubt that much! I can’t believe you’ve turned into such…such a pig!

Kotomi dramatically pressed the back of her hand against her forehead.

Someya: There’s nothing wrong with…with watching a friend exercise!

Ikuta: There is when her big bops are bouncing like there’s no tomorrow!

Someya: Only you notice that stuff, sis!

Suddenly, Kotomi dashed away from Jumper’s and to the food court.

Ikuta: I’m going to tell Sousuke on you!

Ryouta screeched and followed suit.

Someya: No! Don’t tell Sousuke!

Both fled the scene before I had a chance to react. Suzuko was still on the treadmill in the gym, unaware of what transpired out in the concourse. Honestly, I had no clue why Kotomi dragged me out there in the first place. She ended up just leaving me behind the bush, anyway. I guess that’s what friends are for?

Abandoned and bored, I ended up back in my room, organizing the books Karen gave me. After shelving a good amount, however, I noticed Karen accidentally gave me her council record. She must’ve been really distracted to accidentally slip that in there… So, my hunt to find Karen in the mall began.

Surprisingly, after getting some help from my friends in the food court (and a verbal beating by Aiko), I found her in…Good Snips. It was strange considering that didn’t seem like one of the places she usually hung out in. But, she wasn’t alone – she was with Kiriko, who was putting a small kitty clip in her hair.

Kisaragi: Um… Why do I need this, again…?

Nishizawa: Every confident girl needs a cute hair accessory to match her beautiful face. I have my bow, Kotomi has her goggles, and even Aiko has her hood. Suzuko’s an exception because of her pixie cut. But you, dear, need something that speaks miles about you as well.

Kisaragi: And this will help me be more…confident?

Nishizawa: Yes. Now, what did I say about standing up straight?

Karen made a small noise before straightening herself.

Kisaragi: I-I’m sorry!

Nishizawa: You don’t need to be sorry. In fact, I want you to stop saying that. Don’t be sorry for anything you do from now on!

Kisaragi: O-Okay!

Karen still stuttered, but her voice sounded louder than usual. I realized Karen was here to receive confidence lessons from Kiriko… A smart choice in a tutor, really. I stood by the doorway with her council record in my hand, watching as Kiriko instructed Karen on how to be more boastful and vibrant. It was nice to see Karen working so hard to feel good about herself, but it was also nice to see Kiriko recover from what happened days before…

I must have lingered for too long at the doorway, though, for Kiriko caught a glance at me and smirked.

Nishizawa: Alright, Kisaragi. It’s time for your first test.

Kisaragi: Test…?

Nishizawa: See Murasame over there?

Kiriko pointed towards me. Karen’s face lit up and she smiled.

Kisaragi: Hello, Soshun! When did you get here?

Murasame: Just a few minutes ago. How are you, Karen?

Kisaragi: I’m great!

Kiriko snapped her finger in front of Karen’s face.

Nishizawa: Focus, dear.

Kisaragi: Oh, s- Mmm!

Karen bit her tongue.

Nishizawa: Now, I want you to march over there and demand for Murasame to fetch you food. No “please”, no “thank you”, no “whats”, “ifs” or “buts”.

Kisaragi: Th-That’s so mean, though! Soshun’s my friend…

Nishizawa: In order to build your confidence, you need to be able to exude your dominance over people. Especially those who threaten your status, including men who tower over you.

I wasn’t so sure about this confidence-building lesson anymore. But, if it made Karen more confident in herself…

Karen walked up to me. She attempted to stride confidently, which would’ve worked, but her face told me she was about to cry.

Kisaragi: S-Soshun…

Murasame: Yes, Karen?

I tried to act a little meeker to help her out a bit.

Kisaragi: I-I…I want… No, I demand…that you get me food! N-Not meat, though… pl- No! You…will get me food!

Then, suddenly, her voice rose into a shout.

Kisaragi: You JERK!

She started sobbing right there.

Nishizawa: Tsk, Murasame. Look what you did.

Murasame: What I did?!

After about twenty minutes of Kiriko and I comforting Karen – also assuring her that, no, I don’t hate her after this, and, yes, we’re still best friends – I went to the food court to get food as Karen asked…or demanded. When I got to the food court, I realized I never gave Karen her council record as it was still safely tucked under my arm. I got her a tofu burger and myself a drink from Bok Choy Baby, but after trying the all-natural home-brewed…concoction that I was given, I realized that Tegas Bob’s® was the only place I was going to get my soft drinks from now on.

When I reached the fountain on my way back, however, I heard someone talking. I realized it was coming from behind it, next to the only concourse left with a security gate blocking it. At first, I had no real interest in eavesdropping… But, as I cut the corner, I caught a glance at who it was. Shouji and…

Asukasei?

Curiosity got the better of me as I ducked down next to the fountain, out of eyesight but within hearing range.

Yokoo: Come on, Asuka… What happened? Why are you being like this?

Asukasei didn’t respond.

Yokoo: There has to be a reason, right? You’ve always been kinda distant, but never this…harsh.

No response.

Yokoo: We’re buddies, right? You can tell me anything! I’ve always told you that!

Finally, a reply.

Hino: I…can’t.

Yokoo: Huh?

Hino: I can’t tell you why. Why I’m…

His voice, usually harsh and confident, was considerably softer than usual.

Yokoo: Why you…?

Hino: Why I’m…being like this.

Yokoo: So, you realize you’re being kind of a dick.

Asukasei grunted.

Hino: I have to be. I can’t be friends with any of you. If I am… I’ll die.

Yokoo: What the hell?! What makes you say that?

Hino: I don’t know. It’s just a feeling I have. As long as you’re all still alive, I’ll die. As long as Murasame’s alive, I’ll die.

Yokoo: Murasame… Can you at least tell me what his secret was you got?

I forgot all about that. A secret of mine that was so dire it affirmed Asukasei’s disgust for me. I couldn’t fathom what that would be, though…

Hino: I…shouldn’t.

Yokoo: Maybe I can help you, man! You just gotta…be a little more open with me, you know? Like we used to be!

Hino: That’s all I can tell you, Yokoo. There’s…nothing more to it.

There was a long silence between them. Then, I heard a sigh.

Yokoo: Can you at least try to get along with everyone? I guess not Murasame, but at least the others? No one’s seriously out to get you, man.

Not a single word else was exchanged after that. Waiting for a moment, I realized they may have both left, possibly towards Kacy’s since I didn’t see them come out from behind the fountain. I lingered by the fountain for a bit, thinking about what Asukasei said. He sounded genuine, but what did he mean when he said he couldn’t tell Shouji? That, if everyone lived, he would die? If I lived, he would die? It seemed like an irrational fear… But in the situation we’re in…

???: Man, I haven’t seen this much teenage angst since my years as a bear-o-lescent!

I screamed and turned around to find Monokuma, who magically appeared next to me.

Murasame: Y-You!

Monokuma: Me!

Murasame: Th-That pun was terrible!

Monokuma: Wow! I went out of my beary way to talk to your loner little self and that’s what you say! You make me so sad… Boo hoo!

Monokuma pretended to cry, wiping his...button eye and…whatever that red thing was.

Murasame: I’d rather not talk to you, Monokuma.

Monokuma: Now why not?

Murasame: Y-You…! You’re the reason-!

Suddenly, all the rage that I kept in from days past started to bubble up. But, Monokuma silenced me before I could say anymore.

Monokuma: Oh, yes, yes, little Miss Poison Ivy and her boyfriend, Justin Bieber! Man, that feels like years ago. You kids need to get back to that stabbity-stab stuff, quick! Everyone’s waiting!

Murasame: Like hell we will- Wait, everyone?

Monokuma: Oh, you really think I’m the only bear watching you guys descend into an irreversible desbear? Don’t make me laugh!

I felt my breath leave my lungs.

Murasame: There’s…an audience? Watching us here?

Monokuma: Yessir! There’s a big, biiiig worldwide audience, but my main focus is on my beary special sweetheart waiting back at home! Oh, sweetie, I’m thinking of you!

Monokuma turned to the camera hovering over us and blew it a kiss. I grabbed Monokuma by the arm and pulled him back to attention.

Murasame: A worldwide audience? What the hell does that mean?

Monokuma: Oh, well, I shouldn’t tell you too much… We could keep this a secret between us, though, a very…secret…steamy…naughty-

Murasame: Get on with it!

Monokuma: I’ll tell you because you’re beary cute, but on one condition: you can’t tell anyone else. If you do… I may have to enact a super-duper special punishment! Oh, not on you, though… On everyone else! Upupu!

I clenched my teeth. To learn a dire secret, and not be able to tell anyone else… But… I had to know. If it brought us closer to having an idea on the situation we were in, I had to know.

Murasame: Fine.

Monokuma: Fantastic! Well, if you must know… Your worldwide audience…is everyone in the world!

Murasame: What…?

Monokuma: Yep! Politicians, miners, mothers, fathers, children… Eeeevery single person in the world is watching you guys suffer! Every single person watched as Kurosaki killed Kamii! Every single person watched as Kurosaki was executed! And every single person will continue to watch as you continue to murder and be executed!

Murasame: How…?

My voice barely came out as a mumble.

Monokuma: Because my sweetheart requested it.

Murasame: Who’s that…?

Monokuma: I can’t tell you! I can’t tell you everything, Mr. Murasame, or all the fun goes down the drain! Buuut… I can tell you that they’re trying their hardest to get you out of here.

What? Why would someone broadcast us killing each other if they’re just trying to get us out of here? It didn’t make sense!

Murasame: You… You have to be lying.

Monokuma: Why would I lie? Besides, I think telling you this beary confidential information will make this game…very interesting.

He let out another laugh, but this one petrified me more than any other had before.

Monokuma: Weeeeeell, I guess I’ll leave you with that, Mr. President! I have some….business to take care of.

Murasame: B-Business…?

Monokuma: Yes… We may be best buddies now, delving into each other’s deeeeeepest darkest secrets, buuuut I’m not going to tell you what my business is! That’s my business! Too-dah-loo!

Before I could blink, Monokuma disappeared before my very eyes. I was frozen there, on the floor next to the fountain. All I could hear was water trickling into the pool and very faint noises coming from the food court. That bear told me… Told me that the world was watching… That normal people, like families, were watching as we were trapped in here, given an ultimatum of life or death. They watched as Tarou brutally murdered Tsubasa and as he wasted away under the weight of a thick, purple bog. They watched…and have done nothing.

That meant no one was coming to save us besides this “sweetheart” of Monokuma’s…but even they’re the ones who trapped us here.

…No. No! That’s impossible. There was no way that was what was happening! The entire world watching as a bunch of teenagers suffered in an inescapable mall, pitted against one another? That sounded like something straight from a bad dystopian anime! There was no way something like that was happening to us. There was no way the whole world was against us. No one would leave us to die like that.

No one…would allow something like this to happen. We’re going to be saved. Even… Even if the world was against us, we still had our families. We still had Hope’s Peak. We’re going to be saved.

…

***

The day came and went. I brought Karen her food and returned her council record, and the rest of the day dragged on. Admittingly, just living day-by-day in this mall was dull, but it was much better than the alternative Monokuma laid out for us. You could tell some people were getting restless, though – Daiki kept saying how worried he was about his kids back at home, Aiko made sure every silent moment was filled with her complaining, and even Suzuko was saying how the gym was only doing so much for her. Others, on the other hand, seemed completely content with how things were – Tomohiko spent most of his time reading, Karen always managed to find a way to keep herself busy, and it was already known how much Sousuke and Kiriko enjoyed the new stores that recently opened up. The rest of us – Kotomi, Ryouta, Shouji, and I – just played by ear, doing whatever caught our attention. Asukasei still maintained his distance from the group, but I did believe his talk with Shouji lightened him up a little… He hadn’t glared at me since!

What Monokuma told me lingered in the back of my mind, and I tried my hardest to keep it there. The last thing I needed to do was to worry about something that was more likely a lie than not, especially considering the absurdity of it. However, either I was bad at disguising my worries or Karen and Kotomi could read me like a book now, as they kept asking me what was wrong at dinner.

Kisaragi: Are you sure everything’s okay, Soshun? It seems like something’s bothering you…

Murasame: I swear, everything’s fine. You two don’t have to worry about me, you know?

Ikuta: After wandering around one night like a screwed up zombie, seeing shit that isn’t there? Uh, yeah, we do.

I ended up telling them how I spent the night after the class trial in the food court, staring at the window and seeing some creature in the darkness. I hadn’t seen it since, but every once and a while I swore I could hear it scratching in the walls. Maybe telling them wasn’t the best idea…

They seemed to be the only ones particularly concerned about me, though. Ryouta, Suzuko, Aiko, and Tomohiko were all sitting together at a round table near the back, playing Ru-Gi-Roh. Daiki was standing over them, watching. He occasionally switched spots with Tomohiko when he played, but right now it was Ryouta and Aiko against each other. Tomohiko and Suzuko looked confused, frightened even, while Aiko looked frustrated. Ryouta, on the other hand, was bored, nodding off every once and a while. He placed a card down.

Someya: I win. Again.

Suzuko and Tomohiko gasped.

Gouryoku: W-Wait… How?!

Kashiki: Go back! Do it again! I didn’t see what you did!

Aiko groaned and threw her cards on the table.

Umesawa: This game is stupid! There’s no way I could ever win! You’re cheating, Stinkymeya!

Someya: I’m not cheating! I’ve been playing this since I was a kid! You just suck!

Umesawa: ‘Since you were a kid’? You must not have been playing for long, then!

Someya: Look who’s talking!

Kotomi, who was sitting across from me at the long table a little ways away, bashed her fist against the table.

Ikuta: Hey, you two gremlins! Shut the hell up!

They both went quiet. At the side, Daiki was explaining to Suzuko and Tomohiko how Ryouta won…again.

Kiriko, Shouji, and Asukasei were nowhere to be seen. Asukasei didn’t bother having dinner tonight. Shouji was off doing…whatever Shouji does. Kiriko finished her dinner with Sousuke an hour ago and retreated back to her room. Sousuke, though, had been sitting in the same spot at a different table since then, doing his nails as usual. Or…no. Nail. He had been doing the same nail for an hour now, his usual smirk replaced with a determined grimace.

Murasame: Does…Ichino do that a lot, Kotomi?

Ikuta: Huh? Oh, yeah. Kiriko probably told him he fucked up his nail or something.

Kisaragi: That doesn’t seem good on his nail, messing with it for so long…

Kotomi burped. Right in my face. I closed my eyes and prayed for an end to my suffering.

Ikuta: I dunno, I guess it’s not. He knows more about nails than I do.

Kisaragi: Isn’t it not healthy to obsess over something so…small, though?

Ikuta: It’s not, but it’s not like he’ll listen to me! I’m his sister, of course he won’t listen to me. Or Ryouta, either.

Murasame: What if someone else did, then?

Ikuta: Thanks for volunteering, Soshun! I’m sure he’ll listen to another dude if he told him to chill out!

That wasn’t exactly me volunteering, but I didn’t mind trying to comfort Sousuke about his nails…or, nail.  Leaving Kotomi with Karen, though, was risky. Every time I wasn’t around, Kotomi went in for the kill. It didn’t take a genius to know how she felt about Karen.

No matter, I told myself. I left the two to do what girls do and went over to Sousuke. He didn’t even notice me come up behind him – it took me saying something for him to react.

Murasame: Uh, hey there, Ichino.

Ichino: Oh, hey, Murasame!

He sounded like his usual self, but his grimace didn’t fade.

Murasame: You’ve…been messing with your nail for a while, I noticed.

Ichino: Yeah. Kiriko said I messed up the top coat on this one, so I’ve been trying to fix it ever since. Nothing’s working out for me, though, and it’s really starting to get to me!

I glanced down at his nails to see what he meant. Besides his cuticles being a little red, I..didn’t see a problem with them. Each nail was beautifully painted, each with their own intricate designs painted on them – they were all individualized, but they worked coherently together to perfectly match.

Murasame: Those… Those look amazing, Ichino!

Ichino: Hardly! Look at this one. It’s the one that’s driving me up the wall.

He pointed at his forefinger. It was orange with black swirls all around, but they blended together to remind me of an animated fire.

Ichino: Riiiiight here. My hand jerks every time I make this swirl and it messes up the entire design! I don’t know what’s up with me today, man…

I tried to see what he meant but… I couldn’t. Nothing about the nail looked wrong to me.

Murasame: I don’t see anything wrong with it…

Sousuke sighed.

Ichino: You’re just saying that… I bet your’s like a hundred times better than mine!

I could easily refute that considering I had a terrible habit of biting my nails. However, before I could react, Sousuke suddenly grabbed my hands and started examining them. His hands were…really soft.

Sousuke gasped.

Ichino: Murasame! Do you…bite your nails?!

My face flushed.

Murasame: I- Well- I-

Sousuke suddenly chuckled.

Ichino: Ah, don’t worry about it! Ryouta does too. But… It’s still not healthy, man! I could probably fix these up if you’d let me, but I bet you wouldn’t want me to, huh?

Murasame: Who says I wouldn’t want you to? I think that’s a great idea, Ichino!

Ichino: Guys don’t usually do that kind of s- Really?!

His voice jumped at least nine octaves within a second.

Murasame: Y-Yeah! My nails probably really need it, and who’s better for that job than the Ultimate Cosmetologist himself?

Sousuke looked like he was about to cry.

Ichino: Really?! Really and truly?! This is the greatest! You’re the best, man!

I…didn’t realize he appreciated me taking up his offer so much. But, it distracted him enough to where he wasn’t worried about his nail any longer… In fact, he started to pack up his stuff, going on about just how excited he was to do my nails.

Ichino: You’re the best, man! The best buddy a guy could have!

Murasame: R-Really, Ichino, it’s nothing-

Ichino: It’s everything! In fact, drop the formalities! We’re best bros now! Just call me Sousuke!

It was quite a step up in our friendship considering I really didn’t do anything, but I didn’t argue with it. Besides, Sousuke was probably the nicest person to me here besides Karen and Suzuko.

Murasame: Well… Alright! Then, you can-

???: Hey, yo!

Someone called to us from a ways away. We turned to see Shouji coming up to us, waving.

Yokoo: What’s got you two’s pants all jittery?

Sousuke slapped his hand on my shoulder.

Ichino: Soshun and I are the best of friends now, dude!

Yokoo: Haha, man! First name and everything! You two really have hit bro central! Y’all could even be blood bros!

Murasame: Blood brothers?

Yokoo: No, no, man! Blood bros! Like me and Daiki! You share your blood with each other through the most intimate of brotastic blood rituals, which binds you two as bros for all of eternity!

Shouji called out to Daiki at the other side of the food court.

Yokoo: Ain’t that right, Daiki, my man?!

Kubou: I have no clue what you said, but I’ll agree with you on it anyway, Shouji!

Daiki gave him a thumbs up. Shouji let out a holler.

Yokoo: See?! That’s a real blood bro right there!

Sousuke scratched his head.

Ichino: Sharing blood, huh? That sounds incredibly unhealthy. How about we share a drink instead, buddy? Except, uh, you keep the drink after me. I don’t want backwash.

Murasame: What? I don’t want backwash, either!

Ichino: I hardly backwash! The one you have to worry about is Kotomi.

Murasame: Everyone backwashes, Sousuke.

???: Hey, what the hell, Soshun?!

Another voice from the void. All three of us turned to see Kotomi, who positioned herself next to Karen…and with her arm around her. Karen looked at us curiously.

Ikuta: I said to comfort my brother, not marry him, you homewrecker!

Murasame: At least I’m not a girl-loving wreck, Kotomi.

Yokoo: Holy shit!

Shouji and Sousuke burst into laughter next to me. I heard “Ooooh!” coming from the other side of the food court. Aiko was clapping her hands, Suzuko was laughing so hard she was snorting, and Ryouta had a cocky grin on his face. Tomohiko and Daiki, however, looked appalled. It was fine! I never made a comeback that decent before!

However, Kotomi was glaring at me like a rabid wolf eyes a defenseless rabbit, so I decided to do what any defenseless rabbit would do – run.

For a good five minutes, Kotomi chased me around the food court. At first it was out of pure spite, flinging chairs that got in her way to the side. Karen tried to stop us, but Sousuke held her back, laughing all the while. Before we knew it, Kotomi and I were just chasing each other just for the entertainment of everyone else. Kotomi’s attempted murder on me was bringing smiles and laughs among everyone, bringing us all together.

Until… He appeared, stopping Kotomi and I in our tracks.

Monokuma: Hey, hey, HEY! I’m all for you guys murdering each other in cold blood, but not when everyone’s cheering for it! I want their eyes to be filled with the most desbearing desbear!

Ikuta: Look everyone, party’s over.

Monokuma: Oh, you shut it, fire crotch! You guys have been nothing but nuisances lately! Getting along and not killing each other!

Kubou: But… You’re the one who approved the sleepover, Mr. Monokuma!

Sleepover?

Murasame: What are you talking about, Kubou?

Kubou: Oh, whoops! That was supposed to be a surprise, haha! Well, I’ll tell you guys – this morning, I got Monokuma to approve a lift on one of the rules! Not the murdering ones, sadly.

Umesawa: What’s the point if it’s not the stabbity-stab rules, then?!

Kubou: It was the “you can only sleep in your own room” rule! Only for one night, though – tomorrow, actually!

Kashiki: Why’d you do that?

Kubou: I thought it’d be fun, you know? Besides, what brings a group together more than a sleepover does!

He did have a point. A great idea on his part, I’ll give him that! How he got Monokuma to approve it, though, is beyond me. I guess Monokuma doesn’t mind being lenient on the not-death rules…

Monokuma: There’s some rules to this no-rule sleepover, though! Such aaaaas… Boys and girls have separate sleepovers! I don’t want your hormones to get all hot and bothered cuz you just can’t control yourselves, you know? Though, in that case, Murasame may have to stay with the girls.

Murasame: Wh-What does that mean?

And, if he’s using that logic, Kotomi should be staying with the guys!

Monokuma: Also, if you murder someone at the sleepover, you get a discount at Tegas Bob’s® for the rest of your life!

Yokoo: Oh, sweet!

Ichino: N-No, Yokoo…

Kisaragi: I-Is that our motive then, Mr. Monokuma…?

Monokuma: Of course it isn’t, Kissassragi! Something that stupid being your motive? Ha!

Shouji said nothing.

Monokuma: Honestly… I haven’t been able to even think about your motive, now… I’ve just been so, so overworked… Oh, boo hoo…

No one bothered to asked him what was wrong.

Monokuma: Oh, poo on all of you! I bet if Ms. Poison Oak was alive, she’d ask me what was wrong!

Ikuta: Really sucks to be you then, huh!

There was a bite in her bark.

Monokuma: Some “pinnacles of hope” you all are! The others were never this mean to me… Boo hoo…

Kashiki: Others? What others?

Monokuma: Oh, look at the time! It seems I’m gonna have to too-dah-loo again! Making this mall a safe environment and all!

Kashiki: W-Wait-!

Monokuma: I’ll see you all tomorrow, my dear, sweet student council!